I i' li 9 ■ "» *l|l 



Rebounding 
Utngeance 



M IftdianRomance 




ndffte...... 

Evolution of newport, Oregon 







Book 



GopightW . 



CJDEHRIGHT DEFOSI& 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

AN INDIAN ROMANCE 

AND THE 

EVOLUTION OF NEWPORT 

OREGON 




By 

Theresa (Ketcheson-Boldrick) Roper 

Author of 

of 

'Across the Continent and Back Again/' 

"Migrating," 

"The Voice of the Comet, Past, Present 

and Future," 

"Titanic," and others. 



Illustrated and 

Copyrighted by the Author 

1919 






NEWPORT 

TO THEE IS THIS BOOK 

DEDICATED 

BY THE AUTHOR 



NOV -I 1919 _s> 



A535560 






PREFACE 

"Why was this book written ?" 

The author, Theresa (Ketcheson-Boldrick) Roper, 
who was born and lived for a number of years in Has- 
tings Co., Ontario, Canada, when reading of the far West 
longed— but never dreamed that she would — see the 
mighty Pacific Ocean, that washed the western shores 
of the continent of North America. 

She first visited these shores in 1902, and a few 
years later she, with her family, took up her abode in 
picturesque Newport. 

Purchasing a beautiful view lot they proceeded at 
once to erect their home, "Highland Castle," which, when 
being built, was found to cover a portion of the old 
"coast-wise Indian trail." 

After taking up her residence here Mrs. Rope^r 
would so often ask for bits of the early history of New- 
port, and was surprised to learn that no records had been 
kept of the past, and that all the knowledge to be gained 
about her present and future home was from word of 
mouth of a few of the old pioneers that helped to build 
this extreme western city. 

And so the thought came to her that she would se- 
cure and write down the most important events in the 
evolution of the town of her adoption. 

But, who knows? Maybe, as she sits idly dreaming 
on the bit of the "old trail" that she so jealously pre- 
serves, she sees the shades of the old feather-bedecked 
warriors as they go galloping by on their phantom steeds, 
and it may be that they stop and tell her of the days that 
have "long passed by," be that as it may — the events re- 
lated on the following pages are all founded on facts. 
1919. 



Printed and Copyrighted in 1919 
By Theresa (Ketcheson-Boldriek) Roper 



«AZETTE-T»MES PRESS. CORVALUS. OREGO* 



C ON T E N T S 

Page 

Chapter I. 1825-1650 9 

Chapter II. 1651 19 

Chapter III 26 

Chapter IV 43 

Chapter V. 1653 48 

Chapter VI. Years Passed By 50 

Chapter VII 54 

Chapter VIII 58 

Chapter IX. 1824-1825 60 

Chapter X 67 

Chapter XI 75 

Chapter XII. Indian Sweat House . 79 

Chapter XIII 91 

Chapter XIV 97 

Chapter XV 99 

Chapter XVI. The Three Sisters 105 

Chapter XVII 109 

Chapter XVIII 116 

Chapter XIX 118 

Chapter XX. 1852— Shipwrecked Off Newport 

Beach 131 

Chapter XXI 141 

Chapter XXII 149 

Chapter XXIII. 1852 152 

Chapter XXIV. 1854 157 

Chapter XXI 160 

Chapter XXVI. 1855 163 

Chapter XXVII. 1856 169 

Chapter XXVIII. 1857— Old Siletz Blockhouse ... 173 

Chapter XXIX 178 

Chapter XXX 184 



CONTENTS 

Page 

Chapter XXXI. 1858-1861 188 

Chapter XXXII. 1861 198 

Chapter XXXIII. 1862-1864 200 

Chapter XXXIV. 1865 202 

Chapter XXXV. 1866 212 

Chapter XXXVI. 1867 218 

Chapter XXXVII. 1867— Newport's First 4th 

of July Celebration 222 

Chapter XXXVIII. 1868 227 

Chapter XXXIX 231 

Chapter XL 243 

Chapter XLI. First Public School and Roll Call . . 244 

Chapter XLII 249 

Chapter XLIII. 1871 250 

Chapter XLIV 261 

Chapter XLV. 1872 266 

Chapter XLVI. 1874 271 

Chapter XLVII. 1875 275 

Chapter XLVIII. 1876 278 

Chapter XLIX 282 

Chapter L. 1877 285 

Chapter LI. 1878 295 

Chapter LII. 1880 297 

Chapter LIII. 1882 306 

Chapter LIV. 1883 309 

Chapter LV 316 

Chapter LVI. 1886 319 

Chapter LVII. 1888-1891 322 

Chapter LVIII. 1892 325 

Chapter LIX. 1896 326 

Chapter LX. 1897 329 

Chapter LXII. 1913 335 

Chapter LXIII 348 

Chapter LXIV 354 

Chapter LXV. 1918 368 



r C/a i 



0"' 






►v 



Old C<}fi 



y*^*" 



«*"j 








m ; ; , Jo' 


\ 




L 

vi 

< 


yJJ J +*> iC 




:■• I'^J r y 

/ ^ i : </ ° v 
^ 2i» ■/ 







Map of Yaquina Bay, Newport and vicinity, showing coast line past and present. 




Yours truly, 
'HERESA (Ketcheson-Boldrick) IiOPER. 



REBOUNDING VENEGANCE 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE AND THE 
EVOLUTION OF NEWPORT. ORE. 





CHAPTER I. 
— 1825 — 

GHZ' 

Silence, save for the muffled splashing 
of the breakers on the rocks seventy or 
eighty feet below the point of land that 
projected a couple of hundred feet out from 
the main land, which was in after years to 
be known as "Jump-Off-Joe," at Newport, 
Oregon. 

The point was nearly four hundred feet 
in width, with banks almost perpendicular. It was dotted 
here and there on top with wild huckleberry bushes, while 
the ground was thickly carpeted with "kinnikinic," a 
beautiful evergreen vine loaded with bright red berries. 
In the midst of this a young Indian maiden stood, or 
rather, partly bent, in the task of picking the luscious 
fruit. When the unfamiliar sound reached her ear, her 
hand was stayed half way on its journey to deposit its 
load of berries in the conical shaped basket that was 
strapped to her back by a band passing around her fore- 
head, which also bound back her jet-black hair that fell 
in two loosely braided strands, one on either side of her 
red-brown face. About her shoulders was draped a clev- 
erly woven grass mat. A short buckskin skirt, which 



10 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

was fringed at the lower edge, extended below the knees, 
and beneath which her two small, shapely, naked feet 
could be seen. 

"Ugh!" 

Again that sound. Slowly she arose to her full 
height, and turning around she faced the main land. 
She confronted a hedge-like growth of jack pine, that 
marked the shore line all along the bluff. At first she 
saw nothing, then slowly a dark brown hand reached out 
and parted the green branches, and her quick eye caught 
the gleam of two shining orbs looking straight at her. 

Slowly the bushes separated, and as they did so, re- 
vealed the tall, straight form of a young brave. 

His scanty clothing was torn and dirty. A band 
about his straight, short, black hair, bound in place at 
the back of his head, two dilapidated eagle feathers. His 
shoulders bore the remnants of a once beautiful otter 
skin robe, and his almost, naked legs, were marked with 
many scars. His feet were bound about with what were 
once a handsomely embroidered pair of moccasins, but 
they, too, showed the marks of rough usage. 

As these two young people stood facing each other — 
perfect in their youth — not more than twenty feet apart, 
they appeared to be reading the innermost soul of each 
other, and,- apparently satisfied with what they saw, he 
advanced a few steps, and she did not run away, or even 
move, but waited for him to speak first. 

lU Kla howya, six." 

The maiden's black eyes sparkled, and a half smile 
parted the full red lips, but she did not say a word or 
make a move. 

Embolded by her looks, he took a few more steps 
forward, then he looked all around, up and down the 
beach on either side of his lofty position, which enabled 
him to see plainly from where he stood. Apparently 
satisfied that no one else was near he said : 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 11 

2 "Chuck?" 

3 "Wake; mika chach co till?" for the maiden saw 
the look of utter fatigue in his face. 

4 "Wake." 

5 "Ik-tah mika tikah?" 

6 "Mika o-lo." 

7 "Yahkwa mitlita mika muck-a-muck," and turning 
quickly, she beckoned him to follow, and she led the way 
to the very outer edge of the bluff where there were a 
few feet of green grass overhanging the almost-perpen- 
dicular rock. 

Here she swung the basket from her shoulders, and 
dived deep among the berries, while the young brave 
threw himself — face downward — in the long grass, and 
lay at full length. 

She brought forth strips of dried meat, and fish, 
and laid them before him. He lifted his head and looked 
at the food thus provided, then raised his eyes to her 
face, and, gave it one searching look, after which he pro- 
ceeded to devour what she had placed before him. 

Again she dived to the bottom of the basket and 
brought forth several dark round balls, and held them 
toward him. 

8 "Wapato." 

He reached up and took them from her, and in so 
doing, his fingers closed over hers, and their eyes met. 

A dark deep flush overspread her face, while a smile 
of pleasure played about his strong, thin, lips and his 
bright eyes grew brighter still. Not a word was spoken 
and he ate in silence, all she had given him, then, rising 
to his feet he told her he must go. 

"Where was he going, and why so soon?" 

For a few moments he did not answer but stood 
gazing out over the blue waters of the ocean as it sparkled 



-"Good morning, friend." 2 — "Water." 8 — "No, are you tired?" 
"No." 5 — "What do you want?" 6 — "I'm hungry." 7 — "I 
something to eat." 8 — "Potatoes." 



Here is 



12 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

at his feet. 

His face, upon which the morning sun was shining 
its brightest, showing fully the high cheek bones, the long, 
straight, thin nose, the straight, firm mouth which was 
partly open, revealing the white, perfect teeth beneath. 
Every line of his well built body was perfect, and, with 
the exception of a tired droop to his broad shoulders, 
there was nothing lacking to mark him as being a chosen 
one of the gods. 

At last lowering his gaze to the level of her eyes he 
said: 

"I'll tell you. I'm going to my mother's people, the 
'Chinooks,' who live on the 2< Sket-sot-wa'." 

She gazed over his person. He carried no provisions, 
and he carried no weapons with which to kill, and her 
quick thought was, that he would die of hunger, and she 
said: 

"Come with me to my father's lodge and he will give 
you plenty to eat, for the distance is far — two, maybe 
three, suns away." 

But he shook his head. 

"I go ; and no one must know. I go in secret." 

A cautious glance from her eyes convinced him that 
he must tell her more, and after a moment's hesitation, 
he told her that he was fleeing from vengeance. 

Again she started, and that frightened look, — but — 
lie told her, to fear not, — for the crime he was accused 
of, he had never committed. lie was innocent. 

He told her he did not wish anyone to know he had 
passed that way, so, if his pursuers did trace him, no 
one could say they saw him. Once with his mother's 
people he would be safe: then, might he come back to 
her? If he brought many skins and much riches to her 
father, would he let her go with him as wife? 



-"Lower Columbia River. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 13 

For a few moments she sat in silence, then said : 

"Let it be so/' 

He dropped upon one knee in front of her, and tak- 
ing her two plump berry stained hands in his own power- 
ful brown palms, he looked straight, and long, into her 
half -closed eyes, then he said: 

lU 0-koke wa Kan-num tik-eh." 

Then he told her he had never loved one before, al- 
though many maidens had been offered him; his grand- 
mother had taught that the "Great Spirit" would be 
angry with him if he took to wife aught but the one 
He had created in love for him. 

Just then two snow white sea gulls — that had been 
resting on the rocks far below, were disturbed by the 
foaming crest of a huge breaker, and soaring far over- 
head, gave a graceful dip of their outspread pinions, and 
passed but a few feet above the heads of the two young 
lovers. As the shadow of their bodies passed over them, 
the young brave looked up, then he dropped his eyes to 
her face again, as he said : 

2 "Tkope Miski; ni-ka Miski." 

3 "Ah-ha." 

He told her that he would always think of her as 
his "Miski" and that his name was "Joseph," a name 
that had come down through the ages from the long ago. 
"Joseph" meant "the chosen of God," "God" was the 
"Great Spirit" who lived in the "great beyond" so the 
white chief had told his 4 "Chape's Chape." 

Miski looked at him inquiringly, then said: 

5 "Wa-wa ni-ka okoke eh-kah-nam." 

For a few moments Joseph appeared not to hear, 
then, sitting down upon his feet, and clasping his arms 
about his knees, he gazed long out over the laughing 
waters, toward the noon-day sun. 



l — "It is with God's love." 2 — "White sea gull — my sea gull." 8 — "Yes. 1 
4 — ("Grandmother's grandmother." 5 — "Tell me the story." 



14 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

The red-brown-green foliage of the large huckleberry 
bush, that sheltered them from any that might pass along 
the trail on the bluff, served as a rich background for 
the two reclining figures on the edge of the cliff. 

At last he spoke : 

His mother had died when his sister, ^Chee Chee," 
was born, some fourteen snows ago, and his grandmother 
and grandfather Chief 2 "Shah-Shuh-Gar," chief of the 
Umpquas, who lived in the valley of the 3 "Yon Calla," 
and had no other children, cared for him and his little 
sister, as though they were their own ; and sitting in the 
door of his grandmother's wigwam, or under the tall 
trees of the forest that surrounded their camping ground, 
she, 4 "Shontay Kul-lakul-la," told him all that had come 
down to her. 



— 1650 — 

"Almeta," Joseph's grandmother's grandmother, was 
born far to the north on the great river. Her father was 
chief of the "Chinooks," who were very rich, having 
many canoes. They were great hunters and had very 
many beautiful furs of the wolf, deer and seal. 

All was peaceful among them; life was sweet, and 
all were happy. One day little Almeta and her mother 
went down to the river, which was not far from the 
village, where they had come to get their winter's supply 
of 5 "pish," and taking a canoe paddled down the river, 
close to the banks, until they came to a small inlet, which 
terminated in a mud flat. 

Here the 6 "wapatoes" grew in great profusion, 
their lily-like blooms covering the surface of the water, 
which here was about two feet deep. 

Then Almeta' s mother slipped out of the canoe, and 
wading about to the patches, or clumps, she worked the 

1 — "Small Bird." 2 — "Blue Heron." 3 — "Umpqua River." 4 — "Singing 
Bird." 6 — "Wild potatoes." 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 15 

roots loose from the mud with her toes, and when they 
arose to the surface Almeta, — who was too small for 
that labor, — would gather them from the water into the 
canoe. 

Great flocks of water fowl were flying around, or 
swimming about on the surface of the sluggish water, 
while here and there, great white swans were wading 
about. With their powerful legs and feet, they would dig 
loose the root far down in the mud, and ducking their 
heads under the dirty water, their long necks would en- 
able them to reach the root, which they would free from 
the mud, and it would float to the surface, but when they 
raised their heads to look for the bulbs — the ducks had 
often devoured them. 

Almeta had been so interested in watching the man- 
ners of the birds, and her mother so busy with her tasks, 
that the long day was beginning to draw to a close, be- 
fore they started for home. They did not notice until 
they had gained the river and gotten away from the high 
shores, that had protected them all day, that a heavy gale 
of wind was sweeping up the river, making the waters 
roll, and toss, about in wild fury, for it was very wide 
here — almost like an inland sea. They hugged the banks 
close, skimming along under the overhanging trees, when, 
as they rounded a sharp point, they came into full view 
of — what Almeta at first thought to be — a huge bird, 
with many wings spread. 

It was driving ahead, and coming straight toward 
the point they were striving so hard to navigate in their 
frail craft. 

Fear seized both, and they headed the canoe straight 
to the shore, where they climbed out, and pulled hard at 
their heavily laden boat, until they had it well up from 
the angry waves. Then, hastily clambering up the steep 
bank, they ran with all their might to the village, which 
was not far distant. 



16 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"'White Eagle," Almeta's father, with many others, 
was lying around a smouldering camp fire, when the 
woman and the girl burst upon their tranquility, with 
the news of their wonderful discovery! 

In a moment the camp was alive! 

Women and children flocked from the nearby wig- 
wams, while the men, old, and young, seized their weap- 
ons, and all started in great confusion toward the spot 
where the wonderful sight had been seen. 

Sure enough, there was the strange object, but it 
had drifted to the shore, and had stuck in the sand, and 
the waves, — driven with the fury of the wind, — were fast 
breaking the craft to pieces. The white sails were being 
torn to shreds, and the on-lookers from the high bank 
above, could see beings like themselves, clinging to the 
wreckage. Some were already in the water battling 
with the waves, and would soon land. 

"What were they to do?" 

This huge, strange-shaped canoe, with its load of 
pale faces; were they coming to make war on them? 

Quickly a council was held. It would never do to 
let them land, for once on shore, what power did they 
possess? What weapons did they have? What their 
strength ? 

No, they must be stopped and at once. So, gathering 
in a compact body, they dropped one by one over the 
bank, and concealed themselves among the willows that 
grew low over the water, until all had descended, then, 
forming in a semicircle, they advanced to the spot where 
the white men were landing. 

Slowly the circle narrowed, until within a few yards 
of the half -drowned men, then with a fierce war-whoop, 
they closed around them. 

The struggle did not last long, and to the waiting 
women on the bank above, a yell of triumph from the 
warriors, told them of their perfect victory. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 17 

Around the campfire that night, a great dance was 
held. Had they not a reason to rejoice? The "Great 
Spirit" had given them strength to subdue this new un- 
known foe. 

When the dance was at its highest, Almeta's mother 
came and took her by the hand, and led her away from 
the boisterous throng; led her to the forest behind the 
village, far from the sound of revelry, and there beneath 
the tall trees, whose tops swayed in the strong, heavy 
wind — which still blew so bitterly, — the older woman 
with a shudder, told the child at her feet how the scene 
that had been enacted that night, had cut her to the heart, 
for once before, when she was a little girl like Almeta, 
and lived with her people down where the ocean and the 
river meet, she had beheld the same sight that they had 
just witnessed. Had she known it would have terminated 
as it did, she never would have told her husband, Chief 
White Eagle. 

The next morning, the wind having abated, the water 
had calmed down, and the outgoing tide had left the 
strange craft high and dry on the white sands. Great 
was the rejoicing in the camp, for many of the young 
braves had clambered aboard, and the strange and won- 
derful things they had found, made them wild with de- 
light. Wonderful and delicious things they had found 
to eat, clothes and garments they knew not how to wear, 
masses of cloth, beads, and baubles of all kinds, which 
the women of the tribe at once took possession of, and 
later — many were the fantastic garments — constructed 
out of the treasures of that ship. 

All day long the pillage went on. At length a queer 
thing was found. It looked like a stick but was very 
heavy and one end was much larger than the other. 

"Of what use could it be?" 

"Should they take it?" 

"Yes, everything must go." But one young brave — 



18 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

more inquisitive than the rest — thought he would make 
a thorough investigation. How it happened none could 
tell, but there was a deafening roar, a flash of lightning- 
like fire, and the young warrior dropped face downward, 
blood gushing in streams from his head. 

It was but the work of a moment for all to leave 
this strange craft, Over each other they tumbled in their 
haste to get as far away as they could from this mysteri- 
ous spirit. From a distance they discussed the strange 
happening. They waited long, and the water arose high- 
er and higher around the wreck. Why did not the 
a "Kas-kass" come out before it was too late? 

While they were discussing the situation his mother 
arrived from the village, and upon learning all, at once 
made for the wreck. In vain they told her to return, 
that the now-partly floating boat might go to pieces, and 
she be drowned in the angry waves. But she heeded 
them not, and after much labor she at last gained the 
deck, and disappeared from view. Not long was she 
(gone, when those on shore beheld her clambering over 
the side of the hull, drop into the water, and swim with 
haste toward the beach, where she arrived half dead 
from her battle with the waves, which were now lashing 
angrily the rocks that bordered the river's shore. When 
she could speak, she told them in awe, that she had found 
him — her man-child — lying face downward where he had 
fallen, and when she had turned him over he was stiff 
in death, and then she saw he had no face. Horror strick- 
en, the natives fled to the village and rolling themselves 
in their robes, or hiding in their wigwams, they re- 
mained as quiet as death for they feared the gods would 
pursue them and serve them the same way. 

The next morning some of the bolder ones ventured 
to the water's edge, but nothing of the mysterious craft 
could be seen. 

l — "Boy." 



CHAPTER II 




— 1651 — 

NE snow passed by and the following Spring 
found the same band encamped on the old 
grounds again, engaged in the same opera- 
tions — that of laying in their winter's sup- 
ply of ^'wapatoes and pish." 

The weather was beautiful, and the 
sun was shining so brightly over the ripling 
waters of the River of the West. The 
women were busy; some weaving baskets 
of the rushes that grew close to the water's 
edge, some were engaged in making skirts of long fringe, 
twisted and braided from the inner bark of the cedar — 
a beautiful silky strong fibre — -which they would dye 
many colors, others again, were busy sewing together 
hides, and skins of the bear, and moose, with strings and 
strips of the hides for new wigwams. 

Many of the men were in canoes along the river 
spearing fish with a pronged stick, or a long lance made 
out of horn, while others were making nets out of small 
fibrous roots, to catch the £ "ool-kum" which came in 
jgreat quantities, after the snows left the mountains, and 
the waters of the river were high. 

The children were happy playing their many games, 
and all was tranquil. Almeta had strayed from the oth- 
ers to the high bank above the river, where she sat with 
her basket work. She could see far down the river, and 
she dreamed of a visit her mother had promised her, she 
could make to her mother's people, who lived down where 
the 3 "we-co-ma" and the 4 "chuck" meet, when the young 
bucks and braves, went down to the ocean to get their 
winter's supply of 5 "e-co-la" and 6 "ol-hi-yu," the oil of 



Potatoes and fish." 2 — "Smelt." S — "Ocean." l — "Hirer.' 
5 — "Whale." 6 — "Seal." 



20 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

which they dearly loved. 

Suddenly, she let her work fall to the ground, and 
springing to her feet, she shaded her eyes from the fierce 
glare of the sun on the water, she beheld far in the dis- 
tance, a 6 "kanem" like the one that had come ashore in 
the gale the year before. 

Her first thought was to fly and warn the tribe, 
then the thought of what she had witnessed before, 
flashed before her, and going quietly to the camp, she 
told her mother secretly of what she had seen, and the 
two went back to the point of observation, and watched 
the beautiful sight of the stately ship, with its white 
wings spread, coming slowly along in the gentle breeze. 

Soon it was close up to the point, and rounding it, 
came into full view of the fishermen, who, upon seeing it, 
made for the shore, and rushing up to the village, pro- 
cured their arms and ran back to the river edge, pre- 
pared to do to the new comers what they had done to 
those that had dared to visit their shores before. 

In the meantime, the ship had come to a full stop. 
The watchers on the shore could see those on board 
heave some heavy object over, which fell with a splash 
into the water, then they proceeded to lower its white 
wings, and soon it stood still, save for a gentle rocking 
caused by the outgoing tide. Those on board then hoisted 
a large canoe -like object over the side, and many of them 
climbed down into it, and began pulling for the shore. 

When within a short distance of the landing, the 
natives — with a yell of warning — waded far out into the 
water with their stone axes, and spears uplifted, ready 
to strike, when suddenly, one of the men stood up in the 
boat, and raised a strange fearful looking stick — like 
that which had caused such terror among them before. 
He pointed it just above their heads and it spoke fire, 
and smoke, amid a deafening roar. 

6 — "Boat." 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 21 

Quickly, as one man, the Indians turned, and with 
a cry of fright rushed up the bank, and were soon hidden 
from view. Women and children likewise took shelter, 
and when the pale faces reached shore not one was to be 
seen, save the two figures of Almeta and her mother, far 
up on the bluff. They could see the strangers plainly, 
and the first one to step ashore, was a tall black-robed 
being, with long snow-white hair, and beard, who carried 
a ^'la-clo-ah," and when he had gained the high shore, 
he stood it upright in the ground, and while those that 
came with him knelt at its feet, the black-robed one stood 
erect, and stretching his hands upward to the 2 "koo-sah" 
appeared to be addressing some unseen being. 

It was plain to the savages that there was to be no 
fooling with these strange people, and with the mysterious 
power they possessed with the magic stick. 

"Who knew what they might do !" 

Two of the men returned to the boat and started 
back to the ship, the rest stood about the cross, with 
their backs to it, facing in all directions, while the black- 
robed one, finding a path, went slowly up the steep hill 
to where Almeta and her mother stood, unable to hide 
on its bare surface. Crouching there, he found them 
quaking with fear, but one look from his kindly eyes, 
convinced them that he meant no harm. With a smile 
he said: 

8 "Kla-how-ya, six?" 

With the sound of his kindly voice, and the knowledge • 
that he spoke their own language perfectly, the terrible 
fear that had overcome them, vanished. They arose to- 
their feet, still holding each other's hands, but said not; 
a word. 

Again the stranger spoke. 

He told them he was their friend, that the "Great 
Spirit" had sent him to their people, to tell them what 

l — "Cross." 2 — Sky." 3 — "How are you, friend?" 



22 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

they must do to please Him, and those who came with 
him would like to buy furs from them if they had any to 
sell. They meant no harm, on the contrary, they wished 
to help them, to do them good. 

When White Eagle, — peeping through the bushes 
where he had hidden himself, with others, — saw his wife 
and daughter talking to the stranger, he grew bolder, 
and came slowly up the hill, but still holding his spear 
tightly in his hand. The new comer saw him and in a 
low voice he told the chief of what he wanted, and that 
they would pay them well for what the natives had to 
give them. Before the sun had set behind the western 
hills, peace had been declared between them, and a friend- 
ly feeling had sprung up. 

As day by day went by the "White Chief,' ' — as they 
called the tall stranger, — told them of many things about 
the "Great Spirit" whom they so vaguely knew. How 
they must be kind to one another, not kill, not steal, not 
envy or in no way injure one another, or anything an- 
other possessed. But if one was in trouble, in want or 
sick, they must help them, and in so doing the "Great 
Spirit" would smile on them, and takle them to the 
"Happy Hunting Ground" where they would have all 
they wished of everything they loved, a place or region 
far beyond the sun, which was like the door to the "New 
Home" they would enter when they come to 1 "chah-co 
men-a-loos." 

The White Chief, who was the only one that spoke 
their language, had to tell his pale face brothers, all the 
Indians had to say, and, through him many skins and 
baskets were traded for bright colored beads, and cloths, 
and many other things which the natives had never seen 
before until they had taken them from the ship that had 
been washed upon their shores. 

After spending many, many suns with them, and 

1— "To die." 



\ 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 23 

procuring all the skins that could be spared from the 
camp, the ship made ready to sail. The pale faces had 
taken much dried fish, and venison as food and they 
said they would surely come again after another snow, 
and bring many things useful to the Indians from the 
great world outside, from whence they had come. But 
in return, the natives must have many skins of the bear, 
beaver, moose and the elk, deer, wolf and fox. 

The hearts of the natives grew sad at the thought 
of the pale chief leaving them, and little Almeta lay 
long awake at night in her little bed of spruce boughs 
out under the stars, and prayed to the " Great Spirit ,, 
to let the white chief stay with them, for his teachings 
had touched her heart as it had that of her mother, and 
not a few of the other women, and some of the men of the 
tribe. 

Crying, she stole quietly to the te-pee of the dear 
old man they had all learned to love, and calling softly 
she sank in tears to the ground, and when he came to 
her, she asked him what they would all do without him 
should he leave them. 

Touched by the heart-hunger of this wild people, he 
told the departing sailors of his intentions of stopping: 
where he was until their return. At first they begged 
him not to do so rash a thing, but the down-hearted looks 
of the men, the tear stained faces of the women, and 
most of all, the wild pleadings of Almeta, convinced him 
that here — in the heart of the wilderness — the remainder 
of his life work stood. He bade his friends farewell, and 
stood on the shore surrounded by his dusky followers as 
the ship weighed anchor, and unfurled her white wings 
and slowly glided down the placid river toward the un- 
known sea. 

As it rounded the high point, he mounted the hill 
and stood where he first met Almeta, until the white 
sails vanished from view in the distance. Then turning 



24 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

wearily — he suddenly confronted the little maiden who 
had followed him, and had been waiting some time for 
him to notice her. The bright smile with which she 
greeted him took away much of the ache that was knaw- 
ing at his heart, and, when looking down upon the gath- 
ered throng at the foot of the hill awaiting him, the last 
vestige of homesickness left him and he descended to his 
new found dusky friends. 

From them he learned of many tribes to the far 
north, and that those among whom he now dwelt would 
repair to the mountains when the snows came. Many 
legends they told him when they gathered around the 
camp fire at night, and one that particularly interested 
him, was the forming of the beautiful climate where they 
now dwelt. 

"In the long ago there were fierce cold winds all 
along the x 'Yakait wimakle.' Five brothers controlled 
these winds and their names were 'Chinook/ There were 
other five brothers who lived at 2 ' Walla Walla/ They 
caused the ice to form and the cold snow to cover the 
mountains. The grandparents of them all lived at 'Uma- 
tilla,' home of the wind blown sands. Always there was 
war between them. They swept over the country destroy- 
ing the forests, covering the rivers with ice, or melting 
the snows and causing the floods. The people suffered 
much because of their violence. The 'Walla Walla* broth- 
ers challenged the 'Chinook' brothers to wrestle. 

" 3 'Speelyer,' (Tol-a-pus) the coyote god, should judge 
the contest and he should cut off the heads of those who 
fell. The crafty Tolapus secretly advised the grand- 
parents of the 'Chinook' brothers that if they would 
throw oil on the ground their sons would not fall. This 
they did and the 'Chinook' brothers were thrown one 
after the other and 'Speelyer,' the coyote god, cut their 
heads off according to the bargain. 

l — "Columbia river." 2 — "The meeting place of the waters." 3— "Coyote.** 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 25 

"So the five Chinook brothers were dead. 

"But the oldest of them left an infant son. The 
child's mother brought him up to avenge the killing of 
his kinsmen. So the son grew very strong. 

"Again the 'Walla Walla' brothers challenged the 
'Chinook' to wrestle. 'Speelyer' should judge the contest 
and he should cut off the heads of those who fell. Secret- 
ly the Tolapus' advised the grandparents of the 'Walla 
Walla' brothers that if they would throw ice on the 
ground their sons would not slip. This they did and the 
'Walla Walla' brothers were thrown one after the other 
by young 'Chinook' until four of them had fallen. Only 
the younger of them was left. His heart failed him and 
he refused to wrestle. 

" 'Speelyer' pronounced this sentence upon him: 'You 
shall live, but you shall no longer have power to freeze 
people.' 

"To young 'Chinook' he said: 'You must blow only 
lightly and you must blow first upon the mountains to 
warn people of your coming, and never more must your 
breath be cold.' 

"So ever after when the 'Walla Wallas' covered the 
mountains with a white blanket, young 'Chinook would 
breathe his warm breath on the snows and they would 
soon vanish. 

"That is why the valleys on the ocean side of tha 
mountains are so pleasant to live in." 




CHAPTER III 




NE morning as Almeta, with several young 
Indian maidens of her own age, were com- 
ing with their arms full of rushes and wild 
grasses, gathered at the river's edge, she 
saw two or three old squaws emerge from 
her mother's wigwam. A little bundle of 
fur nestled in the arms of one of them 
from which a red and wrinkled face could 
be seen, and she was told that now she had 
a little ^'kah-on." 
The eyes of "White Eagle" sparkled with delight, 
and there was much rejoicing in the lodge, and a feast 
was given and there was much dancing. Many presents 
were given the tiny new comer for a man-child had been 
given by the gods to White Eagle — a new chief had been 
born to them — and when all the rites of the tribe had 
been observed, the "White Chief" told them that now 
was the time to thank the "Great Spirit" for so precious 
a gift. And when the sun was shining brightly they all 
repaired to the river bank where a solemn prayer was 
said, and the priest taking the tiny bundle in his arms 
bent low over the river, and taking a handfull of water 
sprinkled the little black head of the first Indian baby 
ever baptized, while calling reverently on the God 
of all Creation to bless the little "Joseph" here given to 
Him, and might the seed sown that day bear fruit in after 
years. 

He then told them that "Joseph" meant chosen of 
God, and that all children born of parents who had mar- 
ried for love, were called "God's chosen ones." 

The White Chief reminded them that they must be 
true to their word with his friends and get the furs they 
had promised and late at night they would sit around 



l — ' 'Brother. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 27 

the smouldering camp fire and discuss the best places 
to go to hunt the wild animals they wanted. 

One morning Almeta awoke and found the camp 
in wild excitement; preparations were being made for 
the big hunt. The younger bucks and a few of the young 
squaws were busy loading canoes, which were drawn up 
on the pebbly beach, for they had decided to go far to 
the south over the river where they had heard that much 
wild game abounded. When Almeta found out what was 
taking place she ran quickly to her mother — who was 
crooning to her little son in the door of her wigwam — 
and begged that she might be allowed to go along. At 
first she was denied — for they thought her too young, 
but her many promises to help with the skinning and 
caring for the furs — as the hunters brought them to 
camp, at last gained their consent and with a light step 
and a singing heart she helped all day. 

Long into the night she sat with the kind white 
haired father, and he told her many things she must do 
and not do to gain the love of the Gjod whose home was 
far beyond the stars. She must help her little brother, 
who one day would be a great chief among them, to be 
as good as the name he bore. 

When the sun peeped over the far distant snow capped 
mountains the following morning, he saw a fleet of ten 
or twelve canoes loaded with the most stalwart youths, 
and buxom maidens of the village. Silently they sat in 
the motionless canoes, while the black-robed priest stood 
on the shore above them with his hands outstretched in 
a farewell blessing. Then, pushing out from the banks 
they headed straight across to the southern shore. Al- 
meta waved her hand to those left on the shore as long 
as she could see them, little thinking that she never 
would again gaze on the faces she loved so dearly. The 
canoes reaching the opposite shore, were pulled high on 
the beach and unloaded of their weapons and camping 



28 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

materials. They had evidently been expected, for sev- 
eral of their cousins, the "Clatsops," were there to meet 
them with ponies and "travois" (poles fastened to the 
sides of the ponies and one end dragging). On these 
they soon piled their belongings and the long march to 
the hunting grounds was begun. Over the grassy slopes 
jof the ^'Nakarna-aikol chuck" that winds around the 
2 "Nakarna La-mon-tai" the long summer days were none 
too long for the little band of twelve slowly wending its 
way southward. They would fish in the many streams 
as they passed along, or camp for awhile under some 
trees by the trail when game appeared plentiful. 

They at last found themselves well into the 3 "Killa- 
muck'' country, whose people welcomed them gladly, and 
on hearing their errand many attached themselves to the 
little band of hunters. Around the camp fire at night, 
great were the tales told of the pursuit of the flying deer, 
or mountain lion, and of the battles won when strangers 
invaded their country. 

One day some scouts who had gone on ahead to lo- 
cate game, came rushing into camp greatly excited. They 
had sighted vast herds of moose, and deer to the south, 
over a range of mountains that went down to the sea. 
They had climbed the mountains and there beheld them 
feeding far below on the tall grass of a big meadow that 
was sheltered from the cold summer winds that blew so 
fiercely from the north. The Chinooks had about all the 
fur their little ponies could carry but the love of the chase 
was strong in them, and they could not resist the tempta- 
tion, so strapping the furs to the backs of the ponies — 
that they might the easier climb the rough mountain trail 
unhampered by the drag poles, — they moved to the new 
hunting grounds and skirting around through the foot- 
hills to their left they got to windward of their game. 



l — "Spirit River." 2 — "Spirit of Fire Mountain." S — "Tillamook. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 29 

There they made camp in a dense growth of tall trees 
by a babbling brook. 

For a few days they were very busy, and then at 
last the wild creatures becoming frightened at the dis- 
appearance of so many of their numbers, took to the hills, 
and were soon beyond pursuit. 

Satisfied with what they had procured, the "Killa- 
mucks" and "Clatsops" thought to return to their homes 
the same way they had come, but the Chinooks had heard 
of a trail to the left over the mountains that led to a fer- 
tile valley beyond, and they decided to go that way, so 
the night before the parting was spent in feasting and 
many weird dances and wild songs, for had they not cause 
to rejoice? 'Had not the gods been good to them and 
sent plenty of game that they might have much fur to 
sell to the pale faces that the Chinooks told them of? 

The next morning the smouldering camp fire was 
left far behind. The day was very bright and but for 
the cold north winds that blew, would have been very 
beautiful. The trail leading them through the dense 
undergrowth of the forest, afforded protection and when 
the sun set and darkness settled down, the little band of 
Chinooks camped at the foot of the mountain they were 
to climb in the morning. 

It was a very weary Almeta that gathered ferns for 
her bed that night, and as she pulled a huge, soft, hairy 
hide over her, she sighed contentedly as she thought how 
soon would she be at home again. Soon would she see 
the great White Chief who had taught her to call him 
"father," and little Joseph, who was so very dear to her 
now that she was so far away. 

Near morning she awoke with a queer choking sen- 
sation, and sitting up she looked at the camp fire which 
had been burning brightly when she lay down to sleep. 
No, the smoke did not come from that, as only a few 
black embers marked the spot where it had been. She 



30 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

tried to sleep again, but soon others coughed, and sneezed, 
and shortly the whole camp was awake. 

"What was the meaning of it all ?" 

In the gray dawn of the morning, a couple of fleet 
young braves were sent out to see from whence came the 
smoke. When they returned they could not tell much, 
only that the hills all around, and especially toward the 
east, appeared to be full of smoke. 

A council was called, and it was decided to go down 
the coast a little further to where it was known another 
trail led over the hills, and in that way they could go 
around the fire that appeared to be all along the north. 
So hurriedly packing the ponies, they started — in single 
file — along the well beaten trail that led down to the 
lM salt chuck." 

As the day advanced the wind arose, and grew more 
and more fierce, but the coast-wise trail was reached at 
last. So dense was the great cloud of smoke that rolled 
overhead, the sun looked like a round ball of fire, and 
when it set at night, none could tell, as it was completely 
obscured. 

Wearied by their fast march, little Almeta rolled 
herself up in the soft skin — what cared she for any other 
bed — she could sleep, and did, while the older ones sat 
long into the night and discussed what they should do. 
Then a few, going out to a little clearing to see if any- 
thing could be seen, soon brought the others to their side 
by a quick sharp yell of alarm, and pointing up through 
the opening of tall trees, they could see the dull red glow 
on the thick smoke, that hung in the tree tops. The 
forest all along to the back of them was on fire ! 

As yet they could not hear its roar, but they knew 
that by the coming of the wind the next day, a race for 
life would ensue. So, going to the camp they lay down 



l — "The sea. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 31 

to get all the rest they could, for with the dawn they 
must be away. But very little sleep did they get for the 
smoke, always increasing in density, awoke the whole 
band and they prepared for an early start, which was 
begun long before the first streaks of daylight appeared. 
Almeta, who had strayed a little to one side, came rushing 
in among them. She had seen several dark objects rush 
by her. She had seen their gleaming eyes and fear had 
seized her, as it did all, for they knew that the wild 
beasts had taken alarm, and that it must be worse than 
they had thought, so, finding the trail in the semi-dark- 
ness, they urged their poor heavily laden ponies forward. 

With daylight came the north-winds, and with the 
north-winds more and denser smoke, and soon far in the 
distance, above the sighing of the wind in the tree tops, 
could be heard the muffled roar of the flames that were 
pursuing them, while past them on all sides galloped 
deer, wolves and bears, and overhead, birds of various 
kinds flew before the clouds of smoke. 

Already the women of the party were beginning to 
feel the strain of the hurried march, and poor little 
Almeta, the youngest of them all — who had scarcely 
passed fourteen summers — was fast losing strength. At 
last, knowing that it meant life or death, Red Deer, the 
leader of the band, cut loose the thongs that bound the 
huge pack of heavy furs to the back of one of the ponies, 
and sat her upon it. The beast — thus relieved of such a 
burden — was able to go much faster. When this was 
seen by the Indians they — one by one — sacrificed the 
much prized skins, until all the women were mounted, and 
thus they shoved on through the blinding smoke with the 
roar of the flames ever growing nearer. 

They forded streams in company with myriads of 
wild animals. No thought of fighting now; no thought 
of the beautiful furs that they could capture so easily. 

Now and then they came to wide inlets, that they 



32 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

had to go far around to gain the other shore, ( but those 
also served to check the mad rush of the pursuing flames 
for a short time, but soon finding the inlet narrow to a 
river the fire would leap from one tall giant fir to an- 
other on the other side, and then — fed by the dry under- 
growth — would soon race down the opposite shore and 
start their wild chase of the poor fugitives, who stumbled 
along in their mad haste to escape the fiery monster. 

On, on they staggered, stopping only to rest and gain 
a little breath, or to let their poor beasts feed on the wild 
grass, or to drink of the refreshing waters of a stream. 
But the ponies seemed to realize the awful fate that has- 
tened to overtake them, and would grab at the leaves and 
undergrowth as they hurried by. 

When darkness came, the wind died down to some 
extent, but the fearful smoke so choked them that little 
rest was obtained. At last they came to an inlet, a ia aquin- 
na"through which the inrushing tide from the ocean would 
make it impossible to swim the ponies. It would be 
equally impossible to follow it up and ford the stream, 
for already they could see the forked tongues of the 
flames leaping to the other side. 

" Should they stop where they were and die?*' 

The flames were fast closing in around them, and 
the roar of the hungry monster was striking terror to 
the hearts of the hoards of wild beasts, that had gathered 
close to the water's edge, trying, in vain, to escape. Many 
had been caught — as their singed fur indicated — and they 
would stand on the shore lifting first one blistered foot, 
then another. Some would wade out in the salt water, 
until the rushing tide would nearly take them from their 
feet, and then they would struggle to shore again. To 
stop where they were meant a horrible death, so they 
took the only means of escape. 

Close upon the beach lay a large tree, that had at one 

l — "Black Waters." 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 33 

time stood on a high bluff, but it had long ago fallen a 
prey to the crumbling cliffs and had tumbled into the 
ocean. The wind, waves, and tide, had washed it to where 
it now lay. To roll it into the water, and shove it out 
into the boiling surf, took the entire strength of the 
young braves. Then, going to the waiting group of girls 
and ponies, they loosed the remainder of the loads of the 
faithful horses carried — that they might be free to fight 
for their lives as best they could. Then getting the girls 
to cling with all their might to the floating tree, the 
young men pushed their queer craft out into the water. 
By swimming and shoving they at last landed it on the 
"south beach" with its living freight. 

Saved for a short time from the hot fury, but not 
long might they rest. They staggered on. The women, 
now on foot, had to put forth every effort to keep up 
with their more stalwart brothers. To hasten with all 
their strength they must, for the draught the flames 
made was helped along by the high winds that raced down 
the coast behind them. To grab a few berries that grew 
along the trail and eat as they ran, a little of the dried 
meat they still had among them, had to serve them for 
there was no time to make a fire ahd cook the game that 
was so plentiful. 

They* were hugging close to the shores of the great 
waters, when they suddenly came upon a small village, 
or rather an encampment. So dense was the smoke by 
this time, that they could not see how large it was nor 
how far it extended. There were high bluffs all along 
where their wigwams stood and over which monster fir 
trees waved, made it beautiful to behold, and it must 
have been an enchanting place to live. But as the fugi- 
tives now saw it — enshrouded in smoke — not even a 
glimpse of the expanse of ocean — that thundered on the 
beach — could be obtained. Even the sound of the surf 
was deadened by the ever-increasing roar of the advanc- 



34 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

ing conflagration. To stay there would mean death in 
a short time, so, wildly rushing up to the inhabitants, 
they told them of their impending danger. 

Many were busy at the doors of their wigwams 
cleaning clams and other shell fish, which they had ap- 
parently just caught, and paid little, or no attention, to 
the strangers who were so busily helping themselves to 
the tempting food lying within their reach. The smoke 
was somewhat less dense here near the beach, and the 
natives, when urged to flee, said : 

1 "Koo-sal-la pi-ah wake pi-ah chuck," and lazily went 
on with their work of opening the shells, extracting the 
contents, and throwing the shells away from them. In 
many places the shells had been heaped high around 
their tents, almost obscuring them. Some of the mounds 
had been abandoned — owing to the difficulty of sur- 
mounting them to get to their homes, and wherever they 
had pitched their tent for a new home, another mound 
had been started. 

By their actions the Chinooks knew it would be use- 
less to waste more of their precious time on them — fear- 
ing their way of escape might be cut off, so with a last 
plea, and a parting warning they started on again in the 
hopes of still being able to outrun the pursuing 2 "me-sah- 
chee ta-mah-na-wus." 

Night overtook them again, but so bright was the 
glare above, that it was long 'ere they were forced by 
sheer fatigue at last to lay them down by a small stream, 
whose waters revived them somewhat, and when the 
morning dawned, a drink of its cool waters was all they 
had to break their fast. To tighten their belts still tighter, 
and fix the coverings of their feet, which was fast giving 
away, more secure, was all they had to do before starting 
<m this — it might be their last — day's journey. Their 



1 — "That fir© not burn water." 2 — "Demon. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 35 

clothing was nearly torn from their bruised and bleeding 
bodies. They could little more than stagger. Each brave 
undertook to help along one woman, for had not the 
White Chief, many times, told them so to do? Half 
carrying or dragging them, they stumbled and sometimes 
fell. Then to stagger to their feet again when they heard 
the roaring and crackling of the flames now nearly over- 
head. The fearful glare almost blinded them, and the 
terribe thirst — which the hot breath of the flames creat- 
ed — rendered them almost powerless to speak. The roar 
of the flames, whose forked tongues was now leaping 
from tree to tree overhead, almost deafened them. The 
dense growth of ferns and dry twigs beneath, fed the 
flames which now were encircling them. Stifled by the 
black smoke they stumbled, rather than ran, toward the 
high bluff on which the tall trees were blazing with fury. 
Burning branches fell in all directions, sometimes at 
their very feet, igniting the leaves and pine cones on 
which they were treading. A few more feet and they 
came to the overhanging cliffs, and more dead than alive, 
they dropped to the sands below, and crawled close up to 
the rocks, which here formed a little cave. They lay 
prostrate, scarcely heeding the fierce warring of the 
deadly monster overhead. 

Now and then they would start in terror when a 
mighty giant, burning through, fell blazing over the cliff, 
sometimes nearly reaching the poor half dead crouching 
creatures. Here they huddled behind a point of rock 
that served as a shield from the cold north wind, which 
was blowing so fierce, as to almost completely drive away 
the smoke from the beach. 

For the time being they were safe, but hunger was 
fast asserting itself, and when a seagull, or other bird 
fell to the beach with singed feathers and crippled wings, 
it was quickly despatched and the burning branches from 
the fallen trees would soon make it fit to eat. 



36 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

As the sun went down behind the rim of the ocean 
the winds died down, and the smoke settled in thick clouds 
along the beach and crept into the little cave where the 
fugitives huddled, talking of their fearful experience, 
of the ones who had left them at the close of their hunt. 
"Had they escaped?" 

Then they thought of their own people far to the 
north. "What were they doing and when would they 
see them again?" 

They spoke of the White Chief, and AJmeta won- 
dered if he was praying for them as he told her he would, 
and then she thought if the "Great Spirit" could hear 
him — maybe if she prayed now, her prayer would be 
answered. Long they talked about it and then Red 
Deer, fixing a rude cross, they placed the end firmly in 
the sand and forming a circle, like the white men had 
done, with Almeta in the center. She dropped to her 
knees and prayed the great 1 "Kan-num" to still this de- 
vouring monster, and send them succor. Then laying 
themselves down on the wet sand to the south of the 
rocky point, and away from the chilling breeze that came 
over the cold waters — they slept the sleep of utter ex- 
haustion. 

Overhead on the high shore, inland, up the moun- 
tain sides, and through the valleys between the hills, the 
devouring fiend swept on, laying low the stately mon- 
archs of the forest, or leaving half burned and blackened 
stubs standing here and there over a desolate region, 
swept bare of every vestige of green. 

While the weary sleepers slept, a thin gray cloud 
came up over the brim of the ocean out of the southwest, 
coming nearer and nearer, and with it a breeze, that soon 
increased to a strong wind, that drove the smoke inland. 
Soon a few spatters of rain fell on the sands, or sputtered 
on the burning brands that lay smouldering around. 

i— "God." 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 37 

Thicker they came, and the wind drove them in the cove 
and sprinkled the dirt begrimed faces of the sleepers. 
But so utterly fatigued were they that not until a stray 
gust of wind whisked a sheet of driving rain full upon 
them, did they awaken to the full realization that a deluge 
had fallen upon them, and that but a short time ago they 
were hot and parched with thirst, they were now cold 
and wet. Making their way to the other side of the rock 
they crouched there in misery. 

The prayer that Almeta had sent to the "Great 
Spirit" had been heard, and the fiery fiend that had 
swept everything before it for so many miles, was being 
whipped out by a great flood from the heavens above. 

Morning was late in dawning, for the dark, almost 
black, clouds hanging low over the ocean, were pouring 
out such sheets of water over land and sea, that they 
could scarcely see the breakers a few feet away. 

Hungry, cold, wet and tired they crouched there 
in the shadow of the rocks. "Would the tide at its full 
reach them?" 

They could not take refuge on the bluffs above for 
the fire in the hearts of the huge trees and logs was still 
burning furiously, as could be seen by the few who had 
ventured there. But they brought with them burning 
brands which they had broken off, and around this feeble 
smoky blaze they crouched while the knawing pains of 
hunger grew stronger within them and at last, with the 
exception of an occasional grunt of displeasure, they were 
silent. 

No water was to be found but the little rivulets run- 
ning down the rocks caused by the rain, and this was 
eagerly sipped up by first one and then another. 

The long day wore on. Evening came and then 
darkness, black, impenetrable, now that the bright light 
of the fire had been quenched. Nothing had come their 
way that the might eat, but their smouldering fire had 



38 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

been coaxed into a feeble blaze which sent a warming 
glow over the rocks around and above them. 

Then Red Deer, their leader, stood up among them 
and told how they had escaped death by fire, but that 
another death — equally as bad — awaited them. "The 
'Great Spirit' had heard little Almeta's voice, might He 
not hear her again? Would she come and pray for them 
now?" But her name did not bring her and looking 
around they found her half reclining against a large 
boulder, her head fallen forward upon her bosom. They 
laid her upon the sand close by the fire and rubbed; her 
hands and feet. Sad indeed they* all felt, for the little 
maiden was a favortie among them, and now must she 
die? It was then the Christian spirit — that the White 
Father had tried so hard to implant in their rude souls — 
asserted itself. Red Deer sprang to his feet while the 
others knelt reverently around him, He folded his hands 
across his naked breast, and turning his face upward to 
the blackened sky his deep voice sounded above the roar 
of the surf as he said: "Kan-num, send us something 
that we may eat, something, that Almeta may not die." 
Long he gazed upward as though he saw into the be- 
yond." The fire casting a ruddy glow over his naked 
body, over the bowed heads around him, over the moss- 
covered rocks behind them, and making the rain drops 
sparkle like jewels as they descended hissing into the 
flames. A silence like that of death reigned among them. 
Only the sounds of nature broke the stillness. "Were 
all praying in their own rude way?" 

"Flip-flop, flap, flap, flap!" 

Instantly every head was raised, and all turned in 
the direction from whence the unusual sounds had come, 
then Red Deer, stepping over the prostrate form of Al- 
meta, strode out in the darkness toward the breakers. 
In a moment a yell of delight brought many of the oth- 
ers to his side. They found him with his back to the 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 39 

water bending over a huge object which he was endeavor- 
ing to hoist further upon the beach out of reach of the 
waves. Together they worked as their slippery prize 
wriggled and struggled for its freedom. At last they 
pulled it to the firelight and a wild dance ensued as the 
cry of ^'pish" by some and 2 "pows" by others rang out 
above the roar of the ocean. 

To dispatch it and prepare it for the fire by some, 
while others procured sticks with which to hold it to the 
blaze, was the work of but a few minutes, and it was not 
long until choice bits of delicious meat were forced into 
the mouth of the almost unconscious Almeta. Did any- 
thing ever taste so good, and was there ever anything so 
quickly devoured ? Nor did they cease until every crumb 
had been eaten. 

Satisfied for the time being, they gathered around the 
glowing embers and discussed the strangeness of their 
prayer's answer. When some one asked what the White 
Chief would have done, they thought of the words they 
had heard him utter at the beginning of a meal. Should 
they not now do the same as he had done? Then, while 
all gazed into the fire, one of their number slowly re- 
peated what they could remember : 3 "0, Sohole, ishtumah 
et okete Mikh ; toweah etokete itlhullam Mikh minchelute 
cnsikah niska, messee Mika." 

For days the rain pelted down, the strong winds 
driving the drops far into the hearts of the burning trees 
and drenching the ground where the fire had eaten deep 
into the soil. The fugitives had gathered together sticks 
and branches and erected a rude hut in the shelter of the 
cliffs, and covered it with moss and grass from the rocks, 
and were not so uncomfortable. From time to time fish 
were washed up, seagulls, that had been so crippled by 

l — "Pish." 2 — "Halibut." 3 — "O, God, good art Thou; this good food Thorn 
hast given to us, we thank You." 



40 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

the fire that they were unable to fly away, were captured, 
and at low tide many shell fish were gathered from the 
reefs, and although they did not have a great abundance, 
enough was given that they did not suffer much hunger. 
They had been in this condition six or seven suns. The 
rains had ceased and the warm sun had come out and 
chased the clouds away. They mounted the bank 
above and viewed the desolate scene. The hills and 
mountains were bare of vegetation and as they looked 
around they beheld in the distance horsemen coming 
toward them from the south. 

They sat down and awaited their coming. The 
strangers were richly clothed, many colored feathers 
nodded on their heads, and when they came close up they 
dismounted and advancing, asked if they could render 
any assistance for they saw the sad condition of the little 
band. 

They were warriors from the far 2 "Yon Calla." They 
had seen the smoke rolling up from the distant north, it 
had drifted down upon them until the midday sun was 
obscured, and wondering much, they had ridden forth 
to see what it might be. The fire had burned some dis- 
tance to the south of where they now were before the 
heavy rains had quenched its fierce thirst. 

Then the Chinooks told their visitors of those they 
had left behind, surrounded by their mounds of shells, 
and a few rode far up the coast until they came to the 
spot where the village had been. Nothing remained but 
a few blackened bones that told their own tale, and the 
rings of while shells that once surrounded the wigwams 
of the natives who had lived in them. 

To retrace their steps, to pass over the dreary waste 
with no food — for no game was left, — for what could 
not flee before the devouring flames had perished — and 



2 — "Umpqua rirer.' 





1. The toe of Arch Rock at entrance of bay; p. 370. 2. Where Joe Jumped Off 
in 1825; p. 9. 3. Shell mounds; p. 41. 4. Cliffs at Otter Rock; p. 369. 5. Grater 
Lake ; p. 56. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 41 

even the fish in the rivers and streams had been killed 
by the heating of the waters, and by the ashes that had 
choked the rivers. So to return to their own people as 
they now were would be to invite death anew. They 
accepted the kindly invitation of their rescuers and turned 
their faces toward the south. 

It took about a day for the band, now increased to 
about twenty, to come to the edge of the burned forest, 
and plainly could they see where the fire had died down. 
Some trees were partly burned and a little further on 
could be seen where the foliage was but slightly singed, 
and then a short distance further and they found them- 
selves in the cool, dark, dense undergrowth again. 

Wild flowers and ferns covered the ground, while the 
trees were loaded with linchens and mosses that hung 
dank and wet from the recent rains. Their first day's 
march was not long owing to the weakened condition of 
the Chinooks, especially little Almeta, and when they 
camped for the night on the grassy slopes of a murmur- 
ing brook, Red Deer gathered some fragrant boughs and 
building a soft bed near the fire soon had her resting 
after the hard experience of the last few days. 

Game was very plentiful and it was not very long 
before a young deer was roasting over the fire. When 
it was time to sleep it was the young braves who pre- 
pared the sleeping places for the ^'Klooch-men," greatly 
to the surprise of the strangers, for was it not the 
"klooch-men's" place to wait on man? and they laughed. 
But Red Deer and a few others sat long around the dying 
embers after the more tired ones had laid them down 
to sleep, and long they talked to the strangers from Yon 
Calla of the 2 "Sah-ha-lee Ty-ee" that the 3 "squintum" 
who had come among them had told them of. He had 
impressed on them that klooch-men were the weaker of 
the two, and that they should do only the lighter tasks 

i — "Women." 2 — "God." 3 — "White man." 



42 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

and bear the children, while man was to protect and 
feed them. 

They told the strangers how the great chief tried to 
convince them of the wrong they did when they 
went to war and killed each other, taking their property, 
and their people as slaves, how that if they obeyed "Sah- 
ha-lee Ty-ee" 'He would listen to their prayers. And 
again they talked of the fire and how they had been 
saved by Almetas' cry to 3 "Sah-ha-lee illahee," and how 
the "Great Spirit" had listened to him — Red Deer, even 
he, who had never called on Him before, and sent them 
"pish" when they were starving. 

Earnest grew the faces of the Umpquays as they 
listened, for although they knew of the "happy hunting 
grounds" they would go to when they died they knew not 
that they must do aught to reach it, but that rather if 
they were great huntsmen and feared not the enemy they 
would find great favor in the eyes of the "Great Spirit." 

8 — "High heaven." 




CHAPTER IV 




OON see sich?" 1 

It was little Almeta who broke the long 
silence, for they had come many weary 
miles by the winding trail that had led up 
and down hills and mountains, around the 
heads of inlets, sometimes penetrating far 
into the thick forest, at other times close 
to the edge of the blue waters of the 2 "we- 
co-ma." They had started to climb a sharp, 
rocky mound when suddenly she turned to 
one side and sank down on a boulder by the way. At 
once a halt was called and Big Moose, who was in the 
lead, came to her side and looking down upon her as 
she sat, a dejected little heap on the low gray stone, and 
Said: 

3 "Ik-tah?" And she repeated "Koon- see sich?" 
4 "Wake siah alta, mika chah co till ?" and taking her 
by the hand he led her past the silent, almost motionless 
figures of those of the party who were ahead of her, to 
the top of the hill, and pointing with his hand far ahead 
said: 

5 "Alah mika chahco!" 

Her black eyes opened wide, and a weary smile 
passed over her dark face, which the sinking sun lit up, 
for she saw away below them a lodge of four or five 
wigwams on a grassy slope along the waters of an inlet. 
Far to the right and in plain view was the vast ocean, 
with the sun just dipping its fiery orb in the green wa- 
ters and sending a rich glow over the fleecy clouds over- 
head, and lighting with crimson the forest clad mountains 
far across the bay of Yon Calla. Slowly turning to the left 
she saw the distant hills tipped with crimson and purple, 



l — "How far is it?" 2 — Ocean. 3 — "What!' 
you tired?" 5 — "Behold here you are." 



'Not much further, art 



44 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

and behind — the way they had come — was beginning to 
fade into the darkness of night. Then she looked down 
upon those who were still standing upon the narrow trail 
that led up to where she stood. 

Looking down upon the quiet camp she saw a squaw 
come out of a tepee and pass down to the water; some 
dogs walked lazily about — then some children could be 
seen playing in the sand to the left of the wigwams. One 
of the dogs sniffed the air, then turned and faced to the 
north, and looked up to where the travelers stood by this 
time — taking in the peaceful scene below them. 

As the dog discovered them he gave two or three 
savage yelps and started at full speed for the mount. 
At once the quiet was broken, and the camp appeared 
suddenly to awaken, men, women, children and dogs 
poured from the tents, all looking in the same direction, 
but, while the older ones stood still and gazed upward, 
the children and dogs raced toward them. 

One youth, a lad of about twenty, was far in the lead, 
and bounded up to the descending travelers, and when 
nearly to them stopped short and stepped to one side as 
the little band moved — single file — by him. Big Moose, 
who was still holding Almetas' hand, helping her tired 
feet over the rough rocks, looked with pride on the youth 
as they passed him and said : 

ia Te-peh, ni-ka el-sick-a." 

Almeta was too tired to even look around but passed 
on down the trail, and a few minutes later sank wearily 
by the feeble camp fire around which the wigwams clus- 
tered. 

Every attention was bestowed on the foot-worn trav- 
elers when it was known all they had passed through, 
and a weird dance was held that night around the blazing 
fire that was built on the sands, to thank the 2 "Ty-ee 



l — "Wings of a bird, my son." 2 — God of fire. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 45 

o-la-pits-kee" for not consuming them. 

"Tepeh" from the first showed his great liking for 
Almeta, and when a couple of new wigwams were made 
out of bark and grass for the strangers, it was Tepeh 
that worked the hardest at the one she was to occupy, 
and when she took a basket to bring water to the camp 
he was by her side in a moment to bear the heavy burden 
for her, and all could not help but see that the love so 
openly bestowed, was mutual. They walked hand in hand 
by the river side — climbed the steep mountains or crossed 
the sand dunes that separated the camp from the wild 
waves of the ocean. 

When the days were nice and warm they would enter 
a canoe and cross the bay to the wooded bluffs on the 
opposite shore. The sure aim of his bow and arrow 
brought down many a bird and water fowl, that they 
would carry home in triumph, and even the stately Big 
Moose would bestow a smile on them. 

A few days sufficed to restore the Chinooks to their 
former strength and good spirits, but when they spoke 
of returning to their far northern home, they were per- 
suaded to stop some moons — yes a snow — for already the 
^'snass" had set in, and the very many miles of burnt 
waste — all knew — was destitute of game, and also the 
trail would be quite impassable. No, could they not stay 
with them, and go up to the mountains, to their winter 
lodge — wherie all the different parties of their tribe 
gathered in one big camp. 

One morning — shortly after — there was great ex- 
citement. The ponies, which had been roaming at will 
and feeding on the luscious grass that grew on the low- 
lands, were rounded up, but they refused to be captured 
until after much chasing, Tepeh succeeded in mounting 
one and was the first to ride into camp holding the mane 
of the spotted beauty. 

1 — Rains. 



46 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Soon the tent poles were converted into 2 "travois" 
and on this were piled the wigwam hides, the furs and 
skins, dried fish and berries that had been gathered dur- 
ing the summer for the winter's consumption. The wom- 
en and children clambered into the canoes, and soon the 
summer camp ground was deserted. The wild winds of 
winter would lash the salt waves of the ocean over the 
low beach — sweeping it clean for the next summer camp. 

Along the narrow well-beaten trail the merry band 
proceeded, and soon were well within the high craggy 
mountains that towered on either side of the mighty 
river, that grew more and more turbulent the higher up 
they went, until at last the canoes were forced to land 
their passengers, and all proceeded on foot, halting at 
night on little grassy slopes close by the banks, and stop- 
ping for a time if much game was sighted. 

Then on again climbing hills upon hills, and rocks 
piled upon rocks. Wilder and grander the scenery grew, 
until at last a halt was called where two waters met, one 
came from the east, the other from the south. Here the 
narrow strip of land that bordered the river widened out 
to quite a broad valley, dotted here and there with tall, 
stately trees. It was plain to see that it had been occu- 
pied before — even now many bands of their tribe had 
preceded them, and were already comfortably fixed in 
their winter quarters. And none too soon did the last 
company arrive, for the snows of winter settled down 
upon the mountains that surrounded them, and the short 
dark days would have been dull indeed, if it were not for 
the many tales being told of the chase by the different 
hunters. 

When the dreary winter had passed — the snows 
melted off the hills around, and flowers came out in 
bloom, the young braves — anxious to try the new snares 



2 — Indian carriage. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 47 

they had made during the long winter — the new bows 
and arrows to be tested — and now and then a band would 
pull down their wigwams and gather their belongings 
together and vanish among the hills. 

When the Chinooks spoke of returning to their own 
people, it was agreed upon to accompany them down to 
the lU oo-e-hut ko-pa chuck." But the face of young Tepah 
grew very grave ; he looked about the camp, and then go- 
ing down to the river's edge he beheld the object of his 
search — Almeta — in company with some other maidens 
at the junction of the waters. 

Leading her away up the craggy side of a high hill 
they watched the sun go down behind the distant moun- 
tains, then turning to her he said: 

"Your people go to your home beneath the north 
star — but stay you — my heart will pine and die if you 
leave me; stay, and be my wife, for 2< Nika tik-eh mika/ 
my Almeta," and grasping her two hands in his, slowly 
he drew her toward him. They looked deep into each 
other's eyes — as closer their faces came together — then, 
throwing his arms around her, he held her form to his 
heart, and Almeta knew that the feeling of a pleasant pain 
at her heart, was the love the White Chief had told her 
the "Great Spirit" would send when she met the one she 
should marry. 



l — Trail by the water. 2 — "I lore yom." 




CHAPTER V. 
— 1653 — 




HE sun was coming up over the distant hills 
to the east when the little band of Chinooks 
— who had came into the camp so forlorn 
some five moons before — turned their faces 
toward their distant home. 

They were clothed in beautiful furs 
and the many ponies that accompanied 
them had been packed heavily with the fur 
of the beaver and other animals — the pres- 
ents which Tepeh was sending to White 
Eagle, Almeta's father. Almeta accompanied them to 
the top of the low rocky point, from which she had first 
beheld her new home. She watched them until they had 
disappeared among the low forest trees, then turned and 
walked slowly toward the camp. 

Great was her husband's love for her. He never 
thought to look upon another maiden's face, and when 
the little red faced papoose came, his joy knew no bounds, 
and great was the feasting and wild dances given in its 
honor — but when they thought what name to give him, 
Almeta remembered the baptism of her own baby brother, 
and begged that their son might be called the same. So 
she, herself, carried him down to the water and repeated 
as nearly as she could the words the priest had, as she 
called his name "Joseph." 

So impressed were the onlookers that they begged 
her to tell more of the "Great Being" who saw; all they 
did and answered their prayers when they obeyed His 
will. And nights around the camp fire, when all had 
gathered there, she told all she knew. 

Years rolled by. Many children were born. Almeta 
saw her children marry, but she tried hard to instill into 
each and every one, that they must love but one. She 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 49 

told them of the evils they must shun and the good they 
must do, and all loved the little woman that was slowly 
growing old among them. 

One day a little bundle was carried from her x "okus- 
tees-okus-tee" wigwam and laid in her arms, and she 
gazed upon her great grandchild, and holding it up in 
her arms called on her 2 "Sah-he-le Ty-ee" to bless the 
babe and her descendants — and telling those about her 
to remember all she had told them and pass it down to 
those younger — she hobbled feebly into the gaily painted 
wigwam that had been hers for so many, many years, 
and shortly after — when some one entered — they found 
her rolled in her priceless furs, her dark eyes closed for- 
ever on the world that had been made so much better by 
her living in it. 

Sadly they went about their work. A new canoe was 
brought from the river and all her belongings placed in 
it. Then the most beautiful skins tjie camps possessed 
were placed in the center into which they laid the little 
withered body, covered it gently with her own robe, made 
of the breasts of the 3 "le-mo-to kweh-kweh." Then as 
she had taught them, they dug a deep gjrave upon the 
sunny slope of the hill — where all the tribe was buried — 
by the side of her *"tel-shel." The few simple prayers 
she had taught them, they repeated as they lowered the 
canoe — they folded and laid her wigwam over all, and re- 
placed the warm sands, and at her head they planted a 
rude cross, and their task was done. 



1 — Daughter's daughter. 2 — God. 3 — Wild duck. 4 — Husband. 





CHAPTER VI. 

EARS passed by." 

The babe that Almeta had blessed and 
given the name of ^'Shontay Kul-la Kulla," 
grew to womanhood, and had married the 
brave young chief of their tribe — 2 "Shah- 
shus-gah. ,, Their only child, a daughter, 
was Joseph's mother — who died when 
3 "Chee-chee" was born, and soon after his 
father died, and the two children were left 
to the care of the chief and his wife, his 
4 "Chope and Chitch." The little papooses came as a ray 
of sunshine to wrinkled maternal singing Bird — now that 
her only child was dead — and Chief Blue Heron took 
great pleasure in teaching little Joseph how to fashion a 
bow and arrow, and snare game, — in fact — make him a 
great hunter, for one day he would be chief of all the 
Umpquas. 

Many things he must learn, but above all he must 
learn to reverence the "Great High Chief, ,, and when 
Chee Ghee learned to walk, Singing Bird would take her 
by the hand while he — Joseph — ran on before, and they 
would make long journeys in the mountains, or by the 
river, hunting roots and berries. She would talk, and 
talk, about the happenings of long ago. 

Soon she taught Chee Chee to embroider mocassins 
with bright colored quills they would get from the wild 
duck, and sometimes, eagles, for Singing Bird was very 
wise and knew many roots and barks that would make 
the different brilliant colors. 

One summer they had followed the 5 " chuck' ' through 
the mountains and far inland to a beautiful valley. Here 
the grass meadows were feeding grounds for the numer- 

1 — Singing Bird. 2 — Blue Heron. 3 — Small Bird. 4 — Grandfather and grand- 
mother. 5 — River. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 51 

ous lU moo-lok and mow-ich" who wandered in great herds 
over the well watered plains. 

They fished for 2 "Tzum-sam-mon" in the sparkling 
streams, or mounted their swift footed ponies and gal- 
loped over the plains in hot pursuit of the game — for 
they lived by the chase — or, if the long summer grew too 
warm, they repaired to the hills, and there screened 
among the 3 "cam-en stick* ' that clothed the mountain side 
they would lie in wait for the 4 "woof." Some times they 
would encounter a 5 "si-am" and great would be the re- 
joicing in the camp when the huge beast was brought 
home. 

But that year had been a hard one for the wild game. 
No 6 "snass" had fallen and the 7 "tipso" had withered and 
dried up. Water had ceased to flow in the rivers and 
streams, and many of the 8 "tolapus" had gone mad and 
bitten other animals, causing great slaughter and de- 
struction. One day some elk had been sighted far away 
over the plains. They appeared to be very numerous but 
huddled strangely together, so, getting their bows and 
arrows the warriors mounted their ponies and gave chase. 

Down through a valley where once it was so green — 
but now parched and dry from the continuous drouth — 
they dashed, keeping well to windward of their prey, 
keeping the while behind a low raise of ground out of 
sight. They had nearly reached the trail that led to the 
top where they intended to dismount and creep up on 
the herd when, upon rounding a knoll, they came upon 
a strange sight. 

Near a smouldering camp fire they saw an old man, 
his squaw and a couple of young bucks writhing and 
squirming upon the ground. They tried to speak but 
could not, for their teeth held tight together so no word 
could come out, only a great foam, and while the new- 



l — Elk and deer. 2 — Trout. 3 — Cedars. 4 — Wolf. 8 — Grizzly bear. 6 — R«ia. 
7 — Grass 8 — Coyote . 



52 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

comers looked on with horror, powerless to aid or release 
them, their twisted bodies became still and their suffer- 
ing ceased. They were still gazing at the stricken bodies 
when they heard a muffled sob which came to their ears 
from a cluster of small trees and reaching among the 
dry leaves that covered them they found a x "ten-as 
lik-p-ho." 

She looked up in terror when she saw the strangers 
and when they spoke to her she would not answer, but 
shut her mouth tight, and when one of the party lifted 
her out of the tangle of shrubs she clung to him and 
would not be put down. In wonder they looked around 
for the cause of such a death, when at some distance 
they found a dead coyote, and then they knew the suffer- 
ers had been bitten by one. 

Passing to the top of the raise of ground they sight- 
ed the herd of deer, but what distance rendered impossi- 
ble for them to account for — the vast herd in one compact 
body — could be seen plainly now; the herd being sur- 
rounded by the mad coyotes, who, as they looked, sprang 
among the frightened animals delivering their death-deal- 
ing bites in all directions. To turn and rush down to their 
ponies and mount was the work of but a moment, and 
with piercing yells they dashed toward the hills from 
whence they had ridden so cautiously. 

Great was the excitement in camp when their ex- 
perience had been told. Pity was also felt for the little 
girl thus left alone, and all tried to amuse and cheer her, 
but she would have nothing to do with any — save her 
rescuer — who she refused to leave. 

If any one would venture near her she would pinch, 
hit or bite them so savagely that at last they gave her 
the name of 2 "An-de-al," for her every touch was a sting. 
In vain did the children try to coax her to join in their 



l — Little girl. 2 — A wasp. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 53 

sports but she held aloof from all. Even Joseph, himself, 
would sometimes leave his grandfathers side to amuse 
the beautiful little stranger, for not one maiden in all 
their tribe was half so handsome. Her long jet-black 
hair, her spairkling eyes, small red mouth and pink 
cheeks; then, too, she was not so dark of skin as the 
others, and her slender, well built little body, contrasted 
strangely with the plump figures of the other children. 
She was about the same age as Chee Chee. By the time 
she had learned enough of their language to be understood 
she apparently had forgotten whence she came or the 
tragic event that had placed her among them. 





CHAPTER VII. 

HERE was great merriment in the camp 
that was situated far to the south, near the 
head waters of the Yon Calla, a few years 
later. 

The young bucks and maidens were 
making the surrounding country echo, and 
re-echo, with their shouts of glee over their 
wild games which they were enjoying — un- 
restricted — to their hearts' content, while 
the older braves walked around more state- 
ly, looking grave and wise. All wore their gayest clothes, 
and the stately eagle feathers — denoting how high up in 
the tribe the different warriors stood — nodded and waved 
in the evening breeze. A great feast was being prepared. 
The squaws were busy attending the roasting deer, birds 
and fish. 

Joseph's grandfather, ^Shah-shuh-gah," chief of 
the Umpquas, strutted about, looking very pleased and 
important, for, "was not his grandson — who one day 
would be chief in his stead — going to put away childish 
things and become a man?" 

When night settled down huge fires were built 
around to form a circle, in the center the principal actors 
were gathered. Then Joseph emerged from his grand- 
mother's wigwam, gaily dressed in all the finery of his 
boyhood. His bow and arrows — with which he might 
kill a bird or squirrel — but were not large enough to 
kill the larger game that he would hereafter capture, the 
snares with which he had trapped many small creatures, 
all these he laid on the ground in a pile in the center. 
Then first one, then another of the great men of the 
tribe would step up to him and dance around him, remove 
some part of his dress and lay it upon the heap until all 



1 — Blue Heron. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 55 

was removed but a small ^'o-poots-sill." Then all with- 
drew from the circle of fire leaving Joseph alone, who 
stood erect, and slowly turned around that all might see 
him as he stood there in the firelight, broad of shoulder 
and straight of limb. 

Then he bowed low to the earth, to the east, to the 
west, to the north, to the south, and going to one of the 
fires he picked out a burning brand, and with it lit the 
heap of clothing that had been taken from him. 
"Forever was his childhood gone." 
His future lay before him, he must face it naked. 
After the little heap had been reduced to ashes, a cry 
to the feast was raised, and dancing in an ever-widening 
circle the assembly backed away and was soon headed for 
the 2 "hi-yu muck-a-muck." 

Long did they eat, and much, especially Joseph, for 
"was he not going to speak to the 'spirits' before he ate 
again?" 

Then out in the blackness of the night did he steal, 
alone and unobserved, for none must know when or where 
he went. He had heard that far to the east, up in the 
high snow-covered 3 "la-mon-tai" there was the ^'la-man- 
na wus chuck" of the gods. 

Thither he intended to go. 

The way was far — but, "was he not to be a man?" 
and was he not going to receive the name the gods had 
to give him? 

Two suns later found him climbing lofty crags, and 
crossing deep canons, his feet cut, bruised and bleeding 
from many a sharp rock, and scratch of the wild Vines 
and shrubs, but, never hesitating, on he stumbled, high- 
er and higher he got. When at last he reached the* top, 
there burst upon his view the most marvelous sight. 
"The gods had evidently been expecting him." 
They had gathered many hills together and leveled 

l — Breech clout. 2 — Feast. 3 — Mountain. 4 — Spirit water. 






56 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

the tops. They had caused a great chamber to be formed 
— its roof was the heavens and its walls the hills. 

Then they had cut from the skies itself a part of the 
deep blue and had flung it, a beautiful carpet, over the 
floor. 4 

Long he gazed at this most wonderful sight, and as 
he stood there the sun went down and the moon came up 
in all its glory, shedding a mellow light over the beautiful 
chamber, turning the carpet of blue to the deepest purple. 

"What was that?" 

Eagerly he gazed far out into the mysterious cham- 
ber. As the round face of the full moon sent its shafts 
of silvery light over the rim of the walls, he beheld an 
object standing far out upon the floor. 

"It must be, yes, it was the god he had come so far 
to see. It was clothed in a rich mantle of green, and a 
bonnet of gold was on its head." 

"Did the god know he had come?" 

He would halloo and tell him, so staggering out from 
under the gnarled tree against which he had been leaning 
he shouted with all his might. Nearby, and yet it ap- 
peared to come from far, a deep voice said : 

5 "Who? Who?" 

A thrill of joy passed through him. The god had 
heard him and was asking who it was that had spoken. 
He would tell him. So straightening up to the full 
length of his young manhood, and speaking loud and 
plain he said: 

"I am Joseph, Chief of the Umpquas." 

At once the sentence he had come so far to hear — so 
near at first — then a little further away, and still further, 
until it bounded from crag to crag and at last, died away 
in the dim distance : 

"Joseph, Chief of the Umpquas!" 

4 — Crater Lake. 5 — Owl. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 57 

"Chief of the Umpquas!" 

"TheUmpquas!" 

"Umpquas!" 

Low on his breast sank Joseph's head, his eyes closed 
and he thought — the gods had given him the same name 
his parents had given him. "Joseph" was to be his tribe 
name, and "Joseph" meant "Chosen of God." 

"What a sacred place he stood in !" 

Again he raised his head and looked, but threw up 
his arms and staggered back against the dead stub he 
had been resting against before, and, as he did so, a 
white spirit-like object fluttered noiselessly by him and 
vanished in the tall trees. 

Not a cloud was in the sky, but slowly over the face 
pf the full moon a black object was moving, or was the 
light of the moon going out, for as he gazed it slowly 
disappeared until none of it was to be seen. Not an ob- 
ject was visible, all was total darkness but for the stars 
alone. 1 

Trembling in every sinew in his body, he slipped — 
or rather, sank — to the moss-covered earth, and throwing 
his arms about his head he buried his face in them. 



1 — An eclipse. 





CHAPTER VIII. 

HE day was nearly done. 

The women about the camp were busy 
preparing for the night, when some of the 
belated hunters came galloping over the 
plains and drew up sharp when they got 
to the village. 

They lifted from one of the ponies the 

almost lifeless body of young Joseph. They 

had found him, they said, far to the east 

staggering blindly along. The medicine 

man was called and great were the workings of all until 

at last he opened his eyes and they knew that the young 

chief could live. 

When they asked him what name the gods had given 
him he told them "Joseph." He would tell them no more. 
Preparations were made at once for the great eagle dance 
and feast that was to mark his entrance into manhood. 
Fires were kindled on high hills as signals to the wan- 
dering ones to return to the 2 "Ty-ee hi-yu muck-a-muck 
klak tepso." 

When darkness began to settle down the assembling 
ones gathered around a hollow square, in the center of 
which the young braves built a great fire, and as the 
flames shot upward, sending a beautiful glow on the 
leafy walls. 

"There was silence deep as death, and the braves 
all held their breath for a time.' , 

Then slowly from the outer darkness came several 
figures — none could say who — for they were robed in 
dark skins which completely covered their heads. They 
knelt inside the circle and began a low, crying chant, that 



2 — Chief's feast of the feathers. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 59 

started very slowly, but grew quicker and louder as they 
proceeded. 

The whole assembly at last took up the chant, and 
it was then that Chief Blue Heron — carrying the lM se- 
ah-po," which was made of white eagle feathers, the tips 
being dyed the most brilliant colors — entered the cricle 
and began to dance, waving the beautiful head dress about 
in the fire light. 

Up sprang the squatting throng, stamping and beat, 
ing in time to the chant which had grown louder and 
louder, until the forest rang with the echoes of it, and 
the whole earth seemed to throb. They waved their 
hands, nodded their heads, beat the earth with their feet. 
The very stars above looked as if they were leaping to 
the sound of the wailing song, and the singers rocked to 
and fro until their heads touched the ground. 

Then Joseph stepped lightly among them. He was 
naked save for a 2 "o-poots-sill," and when they saw him, 
there was silence again. The kneeling figures then arose 
and going to him — first one, then another, placed some 
garment on him, until he was fully robed, and last of all, 
Blue Heron placed the bonnet of eagle feathers on his 
head. 

Then a mighty warrior indeed he was. Hie bowed 
to the east, to the west, to the north, to the south, then 
the dancers dispersed ; the eagle dance was over. 



1 — Hat. 2Breech clout. 




CHAPTER IX 




— 1824 — 

T was time that Joseph should take to him- 
self a wife — or wives — for a chief may have 
many. He had as yet made love to none, 
he had treated them all alike. But who 
would be more fitting than "Andeal?" At 
least so she thought, and when he would 
stray away by himself she would follow. 
She would smile her prettiest when he 
would show her — with others — how to use 
the bow and arrows, and jump to attend 
his every want, and too, was she not the most accom- 
plished among all her adopted sisters? Did she not lead 
them when they all would mount their ponies and race 
off over the plains ? None — not the mose daring brave — 
could keep up with her. Could she not paddle a canoe 
the fastest; shooting far ahead over the ripling waters 
of the river — or who could beat her in the way she would 
shoot the many rapids they encountered on their river 
voyages?'* 

But when the more quiet ones would engage in any 
of their simple games, Andeal would stray off by her- 
self, only to come back presently with a snake she had 
caught, and throw it into their midst. She appeared to 
derive the greatest pleasure out of the sufferings she 
caused. If she could torture a bird, or beast, or any of 
her companions, she would shriek with laughter, and 
clap her hands with glee if she saw one in pain, and it 
was these acts of cruelty that turned Joseph's heart 
against her. 



— 1825 — 
The following summer, when they went far down to 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 61 

where the Yon Calla met the great Chuck, Joseph helped 
many others over the rough places with their canoes, but 
Andeal might paddle the best she could — assisted now 
and then by one of the other young braves of the party. 

Down at the mouth of the great Yon Calla — or 
Umpqua — river, on the point projecting out from the 
north shore, which separated the ^Chuck" from the 
2 "We-co-ma," the tents were pitched in the same place 
as when Almeta came to them many years before. 

The wigwams clustered around a big camp fire — 
fed with the driftwood from the beach — over which they 
smoked their salmon or roasted the wild duck on which 
they feasted. 

The bright, spring sun warmed the white sands over 
which the 3 "ten-as men" and dogs rolled and tumbled. 
The little papooses — securely fastened in their gaily dec- 
orated cradles, stood up against the little mounds of sand 
the wind had blown — and watched those around them with 
solemn eye, while their mothers were busy weaving, or 
clam gathering. 

The shades of night came on and all returned from 
their various occupations, and, while the women were 
busy with their evening tasks, the men mended their 
snares or nets that had been broken during the day's 
work on the river. The smoke climbed lazily skyward 
from the fire, around which several dogs were lying, 
sniffing now and then the odors of cooking food. Occa- 
sionally one would jump up with a yelp of pain and run 
off with its tail between its legs, as Andeal moved here 
and there about her work and would kick them as she 
passed. 

Suddenly all the dogs sprang to their feet with deep 
growls, as they peered out into the blackness beyond the 
firelight — from which emerged the tall, straight form of 
a strange warrior, straight — with the exception of a side- 

i — Water. 2 — Ocean. 3 — Children. 



62 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

way tilt of the head, as though he was trying to see be- 
yond the vision of his eye. 

His head was covered with a circle of eagle feathers 
dyed a dull red, and on either side of the dark — almost 
black — face, with its low sloping forehead, piercing black 
eyes and hooked nose, and below a sinster mouth tightly 
shut — two tightly braided strands of black hair hung, a 
feather fastened in the end of each. 

On his naked chest several strings of shells and teeth 
of different animals hung. His short leggings of deer 
skin were fastened about his waist with a belt of many 
tails, while loosely over his shoulders hung a robe made 
from the hide of a gray wolf. 

He advancend a few steps, and as the men arose to 
their feet, and reached for their spears, a few stole out 
back of the wigwams to look in the darkness if others 
might be near. 

The stranger gave a hurried glance around the group, 
and then, spying the roasted ^'kweh-kweh" he squatted 
on his haunches and began to eat greedily — nor did he 
cease until he had picked the bones of two — then he 
moved back from the fire and sitting cross-legged on the 
ground lit his pipe and smoked. From time to time he 
looked from one to the other until his eye at last rested 
on Andeal. After the first look of curiosity she appeared 
not to notice him, but his eyes followed her every move 
until at last she went to her te-pee and lowered the flap. 
He then turned to the fire and looked long into its dying 
embers. 



"Oneatta" — for such was his name — made no move 
to leave the Umpquas' camp, but did all he could to make 
himself agreeable in the village, and many wild animals — 
that were tempted by the berries that grew so abundant- 



l — Duck. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 63 

ly on the hills near the village — never returned to the 
mountains ; Oneatta never let one escape that he saw, and 
his keen eyes saw all that came. His great love for the 
a "o-na and chitlo" soon gained him the name of "Shell- 
head." His was the largest catch of fish and the finest 
duck, but all he did was apparently for Andeal, who took 
very little, if any, notice of him. 

She thought only of Joseph, and the way she might 
win him, for she would dearly love to be the young chief's 
first wife. Very few of the tribe took more than one 
wife, for Almeta's sayings had been well instilled into 
the savage hearts of the tribe of her adoption. 

Many times Oneatta had asked Andeal to share his 
wigwam with him, only to be refused. He could not help 
but see why, and in vain did he try to turn the others 
against Joseph, but all loved him for his kindness to them, 
for he was always ready to help mend a canoe or snare, 
or smooth over a quarrel, often stopping a fight — taking 
the blow himself that was aimed at another. 

At last, the love Andeal bore for Joseph — not being 
returned — slowly turned to hate, and many a sleepless 
night she spent in her foster parents' wigwam. Lying 
close to the edge she would raise a corner and peep out 
into the darkness, looking, — but in vain, — for something 
with which to accuse him. 

At last, despairing of his ever doing so, she took it 
upon herself to invent something that she could accuse 
him of before all the tribe. 

One night Joseph — with many of the young braves — 
had made themselves beds out on the warm sands under 
the stars, and when he returned to the village next morn- 
ing he beheld his aged grandfather kneeling outside his 
wigwam door, bending over the dead bodies of his two 
favorite 2 "kom-ooks." Some one had given them flesh 



l — Clams and oysters. 2 — Dogs. 



64 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

to eat that had been dipped in the poison that was used 
to tip the points of their arrows. 

"Who did it?" 

That was the question none could answer, for it was 
not known that Blue Heron, the old chief, had an enemy, 
and besides all loved the two young puppies. Chee Chee, 
Josephs' sister was softly crying, and as one, then an- 
other, heard of the cowardly deed, they came to the old 
chief with a sympathetic look and an exclamation of dis- 
pleasure. 

^'A-nah kom-ooks min-a-loss," there was much talk- 
ing in low whispers. 

Shortly after Joseph, with others, went up the 
"chuck to attend to their snares that they had set the 
night before to catch some 2 "e-nin-te-pu, ,, the tracks of 
which they had seen in great numbers, and finding many 
he quickly dispatched his, and tying their feet together 
hung them over a pole which he placed on his shoulder, 
and hastened in triumph home to the village. 

But he was surprised, as he drew near, to see first 
one, then another, walk away from him, in the place of 
admiring his catch. When he got to the wigwam, his 
grandfather slowly turned his head away, and then get- 
ting up from his crouching position moved away from 
him. 

Joseph, surprised at these movements, entered the 
tent. 

His grandmother, Singing Bird, and Chee Chee were 
sitting on a bundle of furs, and going to them he laid the 
muskrats at their feet and then stood erect, folded his 
arms across his breast, waited for them to speak first. 
Chee Chee raised her eyes to his face, then flinging her- 
self forward she threw her arms around his knees and 
hid her face on his feet while Singing Bird slowly raised 
to her feet, and coming close to him laid her withered old 

i — Dogs are dead. 2 — Muskrat. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 65 

hand on his shoulder, looked long into his face, then said : 

x "Nika pit-tuck wake o-koke micka man-ook yah-a." 

2 "M3an-ookiktah?" 

Then she told him ; and he knew the meaning of all 
their strange actions : 

He had left the village but a short time, when Andeal 
came slowly among them, and when they wondered who 
did the killing she lifted her shoulders as though she 
knew, and when pressed she said she did not like to tell 
but if they must know she must speak. 

In the darkness when all was still she had heard a 
slight sound outside her te-pee and raising a corner, 
peeped out and saw a dark figure stealing among the 
wigwams toward the fire where they had been steeping 
the roots to poison the arrow tips. She watched, and the 
figure passed on to where the dogs were lying — she saw 
the two dogs picked up and taken to one side and fed 
something. Then she watched the dark shadow steal soft- 
ly back past where she lay, and she saw his face plainly. 

"It was Joseph!" 

As Singing Bird mentioned his name, he took a step 
backward with a jerk, and grasped her hands tight, too 
surprised to speak for a moment, then said : "You know 
I did not do it ; Blue Heron does not think, and you, my 
Chee Chee, that I would do such a thing. And why 
would I? I love the chief; I like the dogs. s 'Yah-kas a 
lda-min-a-wit'," and he raised his arms far above his 
head, then brought his clenched fists down by his side 
and jerked himself up on his toes, shutting his teeth with 
a vicious snap which made the two women cling together 
and crouch low against the side of the wigwam. 

But when he saw how terrified they were, he was 
sorry he had lost control of himself and reaching his 
hands toward them, asked them again if they did not 



l — "I think not that you do it." 2 — "Do what!" 8 — "It's a lie." 



66 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

know that he did not do it. 

They said that they had told Blue Heron that Joseph 
would not do it — but he could not see why Andeal should 
say she saw what she did not — and half believed it must 
be so. Chee Chee ran out quickly and getting the old 
chief, led him to Joseph, who told him of the falsehood, 
told him if Andeal saw anyone it was not he — she had 
been mistaken in him. 

But down in his heart Joseph thought if she did see 
any one that one must be Oneatta, the Shell Head, and 
striding out he walked over the sands to the great 2 "hy- 
as salt chuck' ' and stood watching the ripples of the in- 
coming tide — all unmindful of two pairs of eyes watch- 
ing him over a low ridge of sand but a short distance 
from him. 

Later in the day he met Andeal as she was carrying 
a basket of water from the little brook back; of the vil- 
lage, and the sneering laugh with which she met him 
fully convinced him that she knew all right who did the 
foul deed, and that she meant him harm. 



2 — Ocean. 





CHAPTER X. 

AYS passed by and Blue Heron's loss, appar- 
ently, was forgotten, or was lost sight of 
in the preparations of a great feat which 
would come off, for the young brave whom 
Chee Chee had chosen for a 3 "til-sher had 
decided to become a man, and lay aside 
childish things — as all young braves do. 
He was going to the mountains, far from 
all others, to meet his "guardian spirit" 
and when he should return and make known 
the name the gods had given him, and had killed deer 
and moose to make a wigwam, he and Chee Chee would 
be married. 

Chee Chee was very happy as she helped her young 
lover's mother make the new clothes he would wear when 
he returned. 

Many were busy making new robes, others hunting 
the game that was to make the feast, while still others 
were making canoes, for they were to have a great race 
on the water, and other feats to see which one should 
be called strongest among them. Joseph helped Blue 
Heron to finish a new canoe, for the old chief was not 
to be outdone by the young bucks of the tribe, for he 
had been considered great in his day and did not wish 
to give the honors to another. 

And so, preparations for the feast went gaily on. 
There was another village far up the Yon Calla 
whom they wished to invite, and it was decided that 
Joseph, being the lighest of foot, should be the one to 
go tell them. 

The following day he was to go, so he worked long 
and hard at the canoe that there might be little to do on 



3 — Husband. 



68 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

his return, for did he not have to make gay trappings for 
his pony that he was to ride in a race on the smooth 
sands of the seashore? 

They all sat long around the camp fire that night, 
talking of the great things they had done, and the great 
things they would do, when three more suns would rise, 
and the little ones of the camp would jump, run, or roll 
in the sand before the firelight as each story was dis- 
cussed. 

Chee Chee and her young lover stole away by them- 
selves in the moonlight down by the water's edge, and 
so occupied were the others in the tales of great deeds 
that they did not miss two more of their number — Shell 
Head and Andeal. 

Not until Joseph had rolled himself in his soft fur 
robes that night, did he notice that they were not there, 
and he gave a sigh of relief as he thought he would be 
bothered with her attentions no more. 

Next morning he arose early, for he must put some 
more bright colors on the almost-complete canoe. But 
Blue Heron was as anxious to complete the task as he, 
and together they walked down to the river where many 
boats were drawn up on the sandy beach. But what was 
their horror to see that which they had both taken so 
much pride in, and had spent so much time and labor on, 
had a huge hole hacked in the bottom. 

The old chief could not restrain his emotions, but 
sank to the ground and laid his head on the edge at the 
boat, while Joseph stood erect, a fierce look came into 
his face. 

"Who could have done such a cruel thing to the poor 
old chief?" And he thought of Shell Head, and how he 
and Andeal had tried to lay the killing of the* dogs onto 
him. He thought of their absence at the campf ire the 
night before, then turning, he went back to village to 
the wigwam, at the door of which stood his aged grand- 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 69 

mother, and she smiled as he drew near, then she shrank 
back to one side as her dim eyes saw the black look on 
Joseph's fact. 

As he entered the door she followed and stood still, 
waiting for him to speak, but he was too full of wrath 
to utter a word, and long they stood silent. At last the 
flap of the door was drawn to one side, the bright morn- 
ing sun shown in, but it was darkened a moment later by 
the bent form of the old chief, who looked at his grand- 
son with a stern, rebuking face. Singing Bird looked 
from one to the other not knowing what was up until 
Blue Heron said: 

"Well, what do you say?" looking at Joseph. 

"I know not what to say; I cannot see why it was 
done." 

"Then you did not do it?" 

"Doit! Who said I did it?" 

"Andeal." 

Then Joseph looked down on the bent form of the 
old warrior and said : 

"Andeal said I poisoned the dogs. I did not — she 
knows who did. Andeal says I broke the canoe. I did 
not — but she knows who did." Then turning to his 
grandmother pulling at his belt, and Chee Chee — who had 
just then awoke, hearing voices, had arisen and stood by 
the old woman's side, — he told them what had been done. 

With many grunts of great displeasure, Singing Bird 
sank to her knees, while the old chief rolled himself in 
his fur robes and lay quiet. Little tender hearted Chee 
Chee was crying when Joseph left the wigwam. Every 
one looked on him with displeasure, and as he passed 
Andeal* s te-pee she peeped out at him, a vindictive look 
in her snapping black eyes. For a moment they gazed 
at each other, then she gave her head an upward toss, 
lowered the flap and he passed on. 

When it came time for him to go to the upper village, 



70 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

he entered the wigwam where Singing Bird sat — putting 
the finishing touches to a pair of mocassins she had 
embroidered, using the sign of the Chinook, a 1 "equan- 
nat," which Almeta had taught them how to make. 

Joseph told her he would go and that he would re- 
turn that night to finish the trappings for his pony, and 
not wait for the band of warriors and squaws that would 
come down the river in their canoes, as it had been 
thought of first. 

So removing all the clothing that would hinder his 
quick movements, donning a pair of strong mocassins 
and tightening his belt, taking off his gay head dress of 
eagle feathers, he tied his hair back With a wide strip 
of fur, stuck a couple of eagle feathers in the back — that 
all might know his rank, — and he was ready. 

The sun was at its highest in the heavens when he 
left the village behind. Following the trail he had trav- 
eled so often, soon he was winding among the great rocks 
that formed the bank of the turbulent Yon Calla. 

Up among the tall trees — through which the after- 
noon sun scarcely shone — but he did not slacken his pace, 
on and on, up and up, and as the sun was sinking behind 
the distant hills at his back he came out on a high plateau, 
grass covered, that bordered the river, which here flowed 
so gently it could hardly be seen to move, and appeared 
to be resting before it dashed on its headlong rush to the 
ocean. 

In the center of this meadow the village stood ; many 
Indian ponies were grazing around on the luxuriant 
grass. He entered the village and partook of food, and 
then stated his errand. All were greatly excited at the 
prospects of a feast, and preparations were at once begun 
for an earty start on the morrow. 

A short rest and Joseph's homeward run was start- 
ed. He had not gone far before darkness settled down, 

i — Chinook salmon. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 71 

and well in the forest the blackness was intense, but he 
knew his road well, and seldom did he slacken his pace 
until he emerged from the dense woods, not very far 
from home now. As he rounded a large boulder he came 
to a halt so suddenly that he almost fell backward. 
"What was that?" 
"A shadow, but of what?" 

Not long was he in doubt. He felt, rather than saw, 
an object come stealthily toward him. He did not move — 
not even when he felt a hand touch his arm and slowly 
follow it up to his shoulder, to his throat, to his mouth, 
where it rested firm upon his lips. Then it was his turn. 
He put his hand on the arm and followed it; the arm 
was small and it trembled — when his hand reached the 
shoulder he knew it was a woman. 

The head pressed close to his and a voice so low it 
was scarcely audible said: 
"Joseph." 

It was Singing Bird ! Something fearful must have 
happened or she would not be so far from home at such 
a time and so secret about it too ; so, bending over until 
his mouth nearly touched her ear he said : 
"Why here?" 

"I have come to warn vou." 
"Of what?" 

"You must not come back to the village, you must 
go away — far away — go to my mother's grandmother's 
people, the Chinooks, far to the north on the great river, 
and go quickly." 
"Why?" 

"Come," and she took him by the hand, leading him 
to one side of the trail, and crouching low in the under- 
growth she put her lips close to his ear and told him: 
"That Shell Head, with others, would lie in wait for his 
return on the morrow, and that they would sever his 
beautiful nose from his face." 



72 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Every muscle in his strong young body quivered as 
Singing Bird told him all : 

That very evening, after the sun had gone down, 
they were all gathered around the campfire as usual, 
talking of the coming feast, when suddenly they were 
startled as Andeal came staggering in. Her dress was 
torn and her hair fell all over her head, as she stumbled 
and fell to the ground. Shell Head sprang to her side 
and lifted her up, carried her nearer the fire and seated 
her on an upturned basket, and tried to coax her to tell 
what was the matter. Reluctantly at last she told them 
as they crowded around her. 

She had gone that day to pick salal berries for the 
coming feast, up near where the forest meets the trail. 
She heard a voice, and looking, beheld Joseph coming 
toward her. He smiled and beckoned with his hand for 
her to come to him, but she would not for she thought 
of the dogs, and the canoe, and she was angry — very 
angry — so he came near to her, calling her loving names, 
and told her he had something to tell. She was afraid 
but dared not refuse, so she followed him into the wood 
where he led her, and tried to take her in his arms. But 
she would have none of him, and fought. But what were 
her feeble efforts in comparison with his powerful 
strength? His arms encircled her like the coils of a 
snake. She felt his hot breath on her face, which sick- 
ened her so that all power of resistance left her, and he 
crushed her to his naked bosom. Then he flung her 
from him, and as she sank a quivering heap against the 
foot of a large tree, he made the forest echo with his 
mocking laughter, and she looked up in time to see him 
bound out of sight among the undergrowth. 

As soon as she could gather strength she crawled 
home, but had only now been able to reach the camp. 

She buried her face in her hands and slid to the 
ground, her long, glossy, black hair falling over and 



1. Two of the Three Sisters; p. 109. 2. Bluffs at Otter Rock; p. 369. 3. The 
Cave under light house; p. 370. 4. Crouching dog rock; p. 96. 5. Cave at Nye 
Beach; p. 370. 6. The Devil's Punch Bowl; p. 369. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 73 

around her like a mantle, while her body shook with 
sobs. Then up sprang Shell Head. He walked around 
the fire, raising and lowering his arms, his body, his 
head, while he talked, asking them: "Was ever a deed 
so vilely done?" "Would they sit still and allow such a 
crime to go unpunished?" "Was there none among them 
that would join him in having vengeance?" For there 
was no pardon for the crime that had been committed. 

Then it was that Singing Bird had noticed that the 
old chief had fallen forward, and when she lifted him up 
she thought him dead. With difficulty Ohee Chee and 
Singing Bird carried him into the wigwam where he 
revived somewhat, but he was grief stricken. It was 
more than he could bear. His "Joseph" to fall so low, 
and he wrung his withered old hands. 

Outside, a council of war was held, and long they 
danced around the dying embers, while they related all 
they would do to the absent one upon his return on the 
morrow. 

And she, Singing Bird, after all had grown quiet, 
had gathered a few things she thought he might want, 
and had stolen out in the darkness and run with all her 
might to him, and warn him he must come no nearer 
home. 

"But," said Joseph, "they will follow me." 
"I have thought of that," said his grandmother, and 
she told him her plan. He was to go at once — take the 
coast trail and flee quickly to the Chinooks. 

She would let those in the village know she had seen 
him, but not until they were angry with her, would she 
tell them that he had gone to her people by the way of 
the great ^Tumwater" trail ; and so it might be he could 
reach the mighty river first and once there he was safe. 

It was a fond farewell they took of each other, for 
they thought never to meet again this side of the sun. 

8 — Oregon City Falls. 



74 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Singing Bird was very old, the "Great Spirit" would soon 
call her to the " Happy hunting grounds" — where the 
"God of love" lived. She would meet him there. In the 
darkness she felt for his head, and drawing it down to 
her, she laid her nose by the side of his, as he told her 
how innocent he was, and that he had never seen Andeal 
after he had left the village. 

She gave him a cloak to put about his shoulders, a 
package of dried meat and fish — all she could carry — 
and also she pressed into his hand the pair of mocassins 
she had been embroidering to wear the next day at the 
feast. 

"Show these to my people, they will know their 
meaning," she said. 

And thus they parted. 





CHAPTER XI. 

E had come with all his speed — scarcely 
resting — eating as he ran. But the trail 
was rough and the rivers wide, and some 
times he swam across, at others he must 
go far up their banks to get around. 'He 
had found a canoe on the beach the other 
side of ^'Aquinna," so he knew there must 
be someone near — but she, Miski, was the 
only one he had seen — and he was so hun- 
gry and foot-sore. 
He thought now he would put on the mocassins his 
grandmother had given him, and so saying he took the 
bundle from his belt and held them toward Miski to see 
and he said : 

"I have told you all, and with the help of the 'Great 
Spirit' if anything should happen that I may be caught, 
I will die rather than yield to the mutilation — which 
marks the coward. None but the innocent and brave are 
fearless of death." 

"But," ventured Miski, "you are innocent; why not 
face and defy them?" 

"Andeal is smooth of tongue ; Shell Head is sly and 
cunning, and there are those ready to listen to the evil 
spoken of one by such as they, who would like it so, and 
you cannot tell them different, and, as my grandmother 
said, rather than stain my hands with their blood, go, 
leave them. I go quickly that I may return for my 
2< klooch-man,' for surely I will return here for you, and 
together we will be happy, for the God that took care of 
my grandmother's grandmother — Almeta — will take the 
same care of us and unite us at last." 

"Although He lives far beyond the sun" — here Jo- 



l — Yaqnina. 2 — Wife. 



76 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

seph arose to his feet and stretching his arms out toward 
that brilliant orb, which was by this time swinging low 
over the ocean, casting a golden path over the rippling 
waters until it disappeared over the edge of the horizon — 
"He sees all we do, He hears all we say." 

Louder had grown his voice, and high up had he 
raised himself on his toes, and his eyes beheld the sun 
as it kissed the rim of the dancing water, when 

"Hist! What was that?" 

Their quick ears had caught the crackling of a twig. 
Like a flash of lightning Joseph wheeled about and faced 
the main land. His arms hung limply by his side. 

Then in a moment the crouching Miski saw his hands 
clench until the nails eat into the flesh of his palms. She 
saw the muscles of his arms stand out like cords. She 
heard him shut his teeth together with a click. Saw his 
eyes shoot fire. Saw his whole frame quiver. 

She made a move as though to raise to her feet, and 
though he did not look at her, his hand toward her opened, 
palm downward, as much as to say, "Down, keep quiet." 
She saw and understood, crouched lower than ever be- 
hind the shrubbery but she knew not what he saw. 

But what did he see? 

At first, nothing, then as his eye glanced hurriedly 
along the wall of the trees on the high shore, he saw here 
and there, faces, then the forms came out of the thicket 
until there stood confronting him five warriors. They 
were scattered from one side to the other of the cape, 
so there could be no escape that way. He saw not who they 
all were, only the center figure attracted him, as it 
stepped bodly out into the open, fully armed with bow 
and arrow, a heavy club and a tommyhawk. 

It was Oneatta, the Shell Head ! 

A fiendish leer was on his dark face. At last he had 
his arch-enemy at bay. At last he had accomplished his 
ends and Joseph was at his mercy, and no mercy would 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 77 

he show. That handsome face would soon be disfigured 
for life, all old scores would be settled and! Aneal would 
be his at last, for had she not promised him that if he 
would bring her Joseph's nose — the penalty of the crime 
she accused him of — she would at once be his wife. 

She, the beautiful Andeal. 

Shell 'Head had commanded his companions to spread 
out along the neck of the projecting point; the bluffs 
around were almost perpendicular, and from fifty to 
sixty feet high. To escape that way was as impossible 
as the outer point around which the breakers of the high 
tide were leaping with foaming crests. 

"His to mutilate at last!" 

With a diabolical grin lighting up his swarthy face, 
Shell Head stepped cautiously forward and as he ad- 
vanced he slowly drew his tommyhawk from his belt, 
the while keeping his eyes fixed sharply on those of Jo- 
seph — who returned the look of triumph with one of 
scorn. 

Shell Head was but a few paces from Joseph now, a 
bound or two and he would be upon him. He flung his 
arms upward and throwing back his head there burst 
from his throat such a yell of triumph, as he made ready 
for the final leap. But the war whoop that had rent the 
air, died as suddenly in a low gurgle. 

Miski, knowing nothing that was taking place as 
she huddled behind the huckleberry bushes, save what 
she could read in the face of the stately young warrior 
before her, quickly imagined by his actions what was 
transpiring, and when Shell Head's piercing yell broke 
out on the stillness, she knew the end had come and that 
there was but one chance left for Joseph. 

Maybe he could swim. 

So in a low whisper which she was almost afraid 
did not reach his ear she bade him "Jump." 

For a moment only he hesitated, then with a mighty 



78 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

swing of his lithe young body, and casting one flashing 
glance at Miski as he turned, he leaped upward and out- 
ward, far out over the bluff, and as he did so, Shell 
Head's voice trailed off into silence, as he saw his prey 
disappear from sight; saw the foaming water leaping 
all around. 

His own body grew limp, his shoulders drooped, his 
arms hung loosely from them and his mouth dropped 
open. For a few minutes only he stood thus, then turned 
and slunk back into the shrubbery from whence he came. 
Three of his companions followed him, but the fourth 
one — who stood on the outer edge — did not move. His 
eyes only followed the receding forms until hidden from 
view, then folding his arms across his chest he stood 
looking far out to sea at the setting sun. 

But what of Miski? 

When Joseph's body left the bluff and flew out into 
space, she gazed eagerly forward, and when he dropped 
to the foaming waters she threw herself — face downward 
— on the overhanging sod, from beneath which the wind 
and waves had blown and washed the soil, leaving only 
a few roots to hold it to the parent; cliff. She knew not 
of this, nor did she notice that the weight of her plump 
young body was slowly severing the few remaining roots, 
and that slowly she was sliding down the steep cliff to- 
ward the waters that were now closing over the form of 
her young lover. One upward glance he gave her, and 
their eyes met, then a fleecy blanket of foam curled over 
his handsome head. 

Not until then did she notice that she was very near 
the splashing waves. She tried to raise herself, but one 
backward glance told her the bit of sod she was resting 
on had parted from the land. Just then another breaker 
dashed far up the cliff — as if to meet her. Tightly she 
shut her eyes, and mouth, as the foaming billows closed 
over her, and she sank from sight just as the sun went 
down. 



CHAPTER XII 




S the last glimmer of the brilliant orb of day 
sank below the horizon, the young brave 
that had been left behind by Shell Head 
and his companions, threw back his feather 
crowned head, gathered his beautiful beav- 
er skin cloak about his stalwart frame. 
The cloak was gaily ornamented with tails 
and feathers of many colors, and reached 
nearly to his feet, which were covered with 
moccasins most elaborately embroidered. 
His whole mein showed him to be one of rank and wealth. 
He was tall and stately, and the commanding look in his 
face was not unkind. 

Slowly he stepped forward along the narrow path 
that skirted the edge of the bluff until he came to the 
exltreme point, not far from where Miski and Joseph 
had so lately been. Here he halted and stood as if 
carved of wood. At his feet the high tide lashed its 
foam — crested breakers far up the side of the cliff as 
though hungry for more prey — but its roar and splash- 
ing was like music to his ears, for he had never before 
beheld the "salt chuck." 

Over head several wild ducks with their plaintive 
"honk, honk" flew across the waters from their feeding 
grounds on the bay at his back, to their roosting place 
among the rocks far out on a point of land projecting out 
from the coast, on which two small mountains stood. 

The after-glow of the setting sun had thrown — as it 
were — a crimson blanket over the heavens, which was 
reflected in the rippling waters, which grew darker — and 
of a richer hu — as the twilight deepened, and far to the 
north and west the purple shades slowly took on a mantle 
of gray that began to creep shoreward. 

Still the stranger did not move, but watched with 



80 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

keen eye the rapidly changing glory before him. He 
gazed intently as he saw the wall of fog strike the far off 
point — around which the water was splashing— ^sending 
up great jets of foam ; he saw the fog bank hit the sharp 
spurs of mountains and come tumbling and rolling down 
their sides in huge billowy sheets, and start coming to- 
ward him over the waters of the little bay. Already the 
dense bank was hiding the breakers on the sandy beach 
far to the north, and he let his gaze wander slowly down 
the line of surf until they rested on the beach at his feet 
when suddenly he leaned forward and gazd intently at 
the sands below. 

What was that? 

A tree trunk, maybe, that the waves were buffeting 
around. The next breaker of the outgoing tide did not 
reach it quite, and it lay where the last one had tossed it. 
No, it was not a tree ; maybe it might be the body of the 
one he had seen leap over these very bluffs so short a 
time before. 

Swifty he surveyed the shore and then springing 
lightly along the path he had come — but no where could 
he see a spot that he migh descend — until he got near 
the mainland. There a portion^ of high ground and sod 
had been undermined by the wind and had sunk down 
many feet. Lightly he dropped onto it, only to find him- 
self far from the beach. He crawled out on the dead 
branches of an overhanging tree and let himself down 
from the limbs to a shelf on the side of the bluff, thence 
to slide and jump from one ledge to another, lower 
down until he was within ten or twelve feet of the beach. 
Balancing himself lightly upon his toes he sprang down 
on the soft sands and fell upon his hands and feet, then 
straightened up and looked around him. 

"Yes, there it was, down near the water's edge — a 
body — he could see it plainly now in the gathering gloom. 
A few swift bounds and he was bending over the form, 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 81 

which was lying partly on its face. To roll it over was 
the work of a moment. Then he straightened back, a 
look of wonder on his dark face, for it was a woman's 
face he gazed upon. 

"Where did she come from?" 

"Was she dead or alive?" And dropping to his knees 
he ran his hand over her face, pushing away the wet 
black hair that clung to it. His fingers rested on her 
temples and he thought he felt some warmth. Then he 
put his hand over her heart. 

Joy ! He could feel a faint flutter, and there was a 
small warm spot. He sprang to his feet and looked 
around; the great bank of fog was nearly upon them; 
he could not see the breakers — how dark it had grown — 
and so cold. 

"He could not stay there, but where could he take 
her?" He thought he saw a dark streak up the side of 
the bluff — maybe he could find shelter there. So quick- 
ly unfastening the beaver skin cloak from his shoulders 
he laid it upon the sand — fur side up — and stooping laid 
her upon it. It was no easy task, for the dead weight of 
the limp, plump young body was about all he could man- 
age. Carefully he folded the cape, covering well her 
naked feet, then, resting on one knee, he lifted her in his 
arms and started up the slipping sandy incline toward the 
dark spot, which he found to be a crevice in the rock, 
into which he staggered with his burden. In the darkness 
he could not see but he felt that he was out of the cold 
chill of the fog and night air. 

He laid his burden down on the sandy floor which 
appeared quite dry, and going out in the gloom he felt 
his way around until he had gathered some twigs and 
dry grass, with which he proceeed to start a fire. He 
groped about for a small rock on which he laid the grass 
with a few twigs on top, and taking two small sticks he 
rested one in the rock and rubbed it vigorously with the 



82 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

other. Faster and faster his arms shot up and down — a 
tense look overspread his face — the muscles of his arms 
stood out hard and blue. There was a faint smell of 
smoke — a tiny spark which increased to a glow — but he 
did not stop until a spark touched the grass. Another 
and another, then a feeble blaze — which soon became 
blazes — as it spread and ignited the whole bundle of grass 
and the sticks. 

Not until the flames shot high up in the darkness 
did the young brave take time to even glance around to 
see where he was — then only for a moment — but he saw 
that the cavern where he now was, was much wider than 
the entrance and the roof arched far overhead, but he 
could not see how far it extended back. That part was 
lost in utter blackness. 

He had no time to explore, the silent form at his 
feet seemed to be dumbly beckoning for his help to re- 
turn to life, and squatting down he began to rub her 
hands, her feet and her forehead. Long he worked, 
when, with the assistance of the fire, he at last began 
to feel a slight warmth steal over her frame. The two 
full lips which had remained tightly closed, and of a 
deathly blue color, parted slowly as a bright red flush 
took the place of the death-like pallor. 

Oh, for some "chuck." Plenty there was outside, 
he could hear its muffled roar — but hark, "what was 
that?" 'His quick ear had caught the faint drip, drip, 
from somewhere back in the dark recesses of the cave. 
He replenished the fire and as the flames leaped upward 
he strode toward the faint sound, which grew louder as 
he approached. At last it sounded close at hand and 
feeling his way along the wall he came across a tiny 
cascade spattering down the rock. "But how to get it 
to her who needed it so much ?" 

For a moment he thought, then falling to one knee 
he unloosed the thongs that bound his mocassin to his 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 83 

foot, and taking it off, shook the sand from the inside, 
and held it under the miniature falls. Twice or thrice 
he emptied the water out, and then allowed it to fill, 
and hastening back to the silent form by the fire, he 
bathed her face and hands and washed the sand from the 
black tresses that lay in a mat around her head. Many 
times he made the journey to the little rivulet and refilled 
the moccasin, when at last — joy of joys — he put a few 
drops of the fluid between her — now burning lips — and 
she swallowed it. Her breath became more regular but 
her eyes did not open. 

Through the long dark night he squatted by her 
side, moving only to do something for her. Now and 
then he would glance at the narrow crack-like opening 
that served as the door, but it was long 'ere the blackness 
appeared less black, and slowly, very slowly, it appeared 
to him, the gray dawn of morning stole in. 

He went to the opening and looked out, but nothing 
could be seen, for the great gray wall of fog was as 
something solid to the very entrance of the cave. But 
not much longer did he have to wait, for the rising sun 
soon dispersed the mists, and as they receded— first the 
breakers appeared to view, rolling just as they had rolled 
for countless ages — and, would go on doing for countless 
ages — then the high cliffs to the right appeared. Higher 
the mist clouds raised, and he could see far to the north, 
high bluffs. Then the white clouds rolled up and over 
the mountains and disappeared behind them, as the sun 
sent its shafts of light to deck their pinnacles with gold. 

But the young warrior scarcely noticed the grandeurs 
about him, for his keen eye was searching the high lands 
and the far distant mountains for signs of life, for sure- 
ly her people must be near. At last he gave a grunt of 
satisfaction, for far up the beach in the curve of the hills 
he discerned a thin streamer of smoke arising above the 
tree tops. 



84 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

But how to get there? 

He dare not leave her to go for assistance, and he 
could not wait for a chance passerby. 

No, there was but one way. 

He must carry her. 

"And why could he not?" Had he not flung many 
a deer on his back and crossed the mountains by steep 
and hazardous trails, so different from the straight level 
beach before him? And turning he re-entered the cavern 
and knelt by the still unconscious form of the young 
Indian maiden. 

He straightened her scanty clothing, her long black 
hair which was now dry, her arms, and feet. Then fold- 
ing the beautiful beaver skin tightly about her, he bound 
it securely in place with strips of the slashed hide that 
was about his wrist, leaving her face only exposed. 

Then he straightened up, adjusted his feather bon- 
net on his head, tightened his belt, tied his moccasins 
more securely, and, dropping to one knee, he tenderly 
lifted and swung her across his back so her head rested 
on his shoulder. He slowly arose to his feet and partly 
bending over — the better to carry his burden — he strode 
out of the cave, down the sloping sands to the beach and 
started on his long walk — for walk it must be — had the 
burden been less precious he could have swung off into 
a loping run. He must exercise the greatest care not to 
unduly disturb the unconscious one thus given to his care. 

So, bending low he strode along. The sun was fast 
arising in the heavens and already its fierce glare beat 
down on the sands, and on the bowed head of the young 
brave as he staggered under his heavy burden. Great 
beads of perspiration stood out on his face. Oh, for a 
drink of pure fresh water. Water there was in plenty, 
and splashing at his very feet, yes, he was right into it, 
and looking up he beheld quite a broad, shallow stream 
flowing down from a ravine to the ocean. He took a 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 85 

step or two backward until he had gained the firm 
ground, there he slowly and very carefully, laid her on 
the black sand which sparkled with myriads of yellow 
specks as the golden gleam of the sun shone upon it. 
Lying down upon his face he drank long and deep of the 
pure water, then dipping his hands in, he took what they 
would hold and bathed the face and lips of the girl. 

A few minutes rest and he shouldered his load and 
started on much refreshed. But how long the way ap- 
peared ; would it never end ? From time to time he would 
raise his head and look about him, and at last he found 
himself under the high rocky bluff. To find a trail by 
which he might ascend — for he knew that on top there 
was an encampment if not a village. His sharp eye at 
last saw a narrow path that wound around and up the 
steep side. Shifting his load — that he might get a more 
secure hold with one hand and arm, the other was left 
free to help him climb, and by grasping low shrubs and 
holding on to the rocks he slowLy made his way upward. 

Now and then he would have to halt and lean, pant- 
ing, against the craggy side of the path — would take a 
few full breaths — then on again, up and up, staggering 
and sometimes almost losing his balance. But he was 
rewarded at last. The trail now was less steep, and a few 
more steps and he reached the slanting path that led 
through a cluster of trees at the top, but he did not stop 
until he had gained the broad meadow which extended to 
the foot of the low mountains at its back. 

To the left he could see the smoke he had sighted be- 
fore, but as yet no sign of life, until he had climbed a 
low raise of ground, and there in a little hollow he be- 
held some wagwams clustering around a stream that 
sprang from the ground beneath a clump of stately trees. 

A few naked children — with as many dogs — were 
romping on the grass near by; a few squaws were busy 
around a smoky fire, while a little to one side several 



86 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

old men sat, or lay, basking in the morning sun. 

To stagger on a few more steps and his journey was 
at an end. The dogs were the first to scent him, and 
sniffing the air they gave several sharp yelps, and started 
in the direction of the newcomer — followed by the chil- 
dren — but the older ones only glanced up in an uninter- 
ested way, until they beheld the load on the stranger's 
back. Then the old men got lazily to their feet, and the 
women ceased their work. 

He heeded them not, but went straight to the fire, 
and to one side where there was a little knoll, he laid 
her tenderly down. Then straightening up to his full 
height he gazed on those around as they ran forward and 
peered down on the still unconscious maiden. They 
looked to him as though to ask what it all meant. Slowly 
he turned around and waving his hand toward the distant 
beach, he said: 

lM Nika klap okoke klooch-man marsh sah-he lee ko- 
pa chuck chah-co." Then he threw himself down on his 
face in the long grass. 

His task was over, he might rest now. 

It took the on-lookers but a moment to take in the 
situation. Quickly orders were given and they talked 
fast as they worked. 

"The 2 'keel-al-ly,' where was he?" 

"Gone, gone far up into the mountains." 

"She was the chief's daughter, they must not let 
her die." 

"Where was 3< Le-moo-to-yak-so se-ah-wust,' chief of 
the Aquinnies?" 

"Gone with the medicine man far up to the 4< La- 
mon-tai Chin-ti-mini." There a brave was sick unto 
death. They had sent for the medicine man, and the 
chief had gone with him. 



-"I found the woman thrown up by the tide." 2 — Medicine man. SWooI- 

face. 4 — Mary's Peak Mountain. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 87 

Something must be done for the maiden at once. 
They could not wait for the return of the medicine man. 

They would put her in 
the ^Sheasly." It was 
not customary to do so 
for the sheasly was for 
the men only, but was 
she not the chief's daugh- 
ter? And the chiefs 




>Sheasly 

Indian Sweat House 



daughter must be saved. Some hurried to gather the 
boughs and build the fire in the low mud hut which was 
all but air tight. There were three rooms inside, the 
ceiling barely high enough to permit one to stand erect. 
The center room was smaller and had a heap of rocks in 
the middle on which was piled the wood and brush for 
the fire. In this hut the poor patient was carried and 
laid on some fur rugs. They would leave her here in the 
intense heat until the perspiration poured from her body, 
then they would plunge her in the cold water, and if she 
was to live — she would live. 

At last the stranger raised his head, then he arose to 
his knees and looked around him. There were about a 
dozen men, women, and children standing or lying about 
in perfect silence — not a sign of the one he had struggled 
so hard to save — and springing to his feet he demanded 
to know where she was. They pointed to the hut and he 
strode over to it and peered in, then, sprang back im 
great haste. He told them that such treatment wouldi 
kill her, and hastily he ordered them to gather the wild: 
fern that grew so abundantly all around. Some he or*~ 
dered to fetch water and heat it, and building a bed of" 
fern, high, he dashed the hot water on, then rushing into 
the hut brought the still unconscious girl and laid her 
tenderly on top of the new made bed — placed more of the 
fern on top and covered all with the skins they hact 



-Sweat-house. 



88 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

brought, and last, his own lovely robe he spread over 
her and tucked it gently about her head and face. 

Stepping back he surveyed his work. 

Apparently satisfied, he advanced to her head and 
laid his large brown palm on the pale yellow brow and 
temples, and with a grunt of satisfaction, he turned away 
and sat down on his feet near the fire. 

During his performance the others stepped out of 
the way, watching every move silently, but now, that all 
was over, they turned to him for an explanation of the 
strange occurrence, but as yet he had not broken his fast, 
and his sharp eyes sought first one part of the camp, 
and then another, and the onlookers now crowded around 
and all began talking at once. 

^Kah-tah?" 

2 "Kahtamikachacho?" 

3 "Naholomika?" 

4 "Nah olo chuck mika?" 

5 "Mika takeh muck-a-muck?" 

Some of the women brought forth fish and berries, 
of which he ate ravenously. There was silence again until 
he had finished, then they wished to know from whence 
he came and how he happened to have the 6 "klooch-man." 

For a time he sat looking pensively at the fire, then 
said: 

"I will tell." 

"My people, the Klamaths, live far to the south, be- 
yond the mountains. My father is a migthy chief among 
them, and some day I will be a fighting chief. 7< Chet 
Wost' is chief of all the Klamaths. 

"Only two moons ago the gods gave me the name of 
s 'So-pena moo-lak.' 

"None can run as fast as I. 

"One day there came into our camp a warrior from 

l — What ails you? 2 — flow did you come? 3 — Are you hungry? 4 — Are you 
thirsty? 5 — Would you like something to eat? 6 — Woman. 7 — Black bear. 
8 — Jumping Elk. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 89 

the far •'sto-be-lo.' He said there were strange men 
among them. They had come up from 10 'hyas salt chuck* 
on the "'ik-hoP in 12 'hyas ca-nim.' 

"They had many curious things with them which 
they were offering to trade for the skins of animals, and 
as we had many, very many elk, moose, deer, fox and 
beaver, my people sent to me to see them. The white 
men soon would leave and I needs must hurry. 

"I had been to the great 13< tum water' and was re- 
turning by the 14 'oo-e-hut' that goes through the 15< oo-lee' 
when I met four strangers from the 16< Ybn Calla.' They 
asked me if I had seen a young brave fleeting. 

"I told them no. 

'Then they told me that one of their tribe had com- 
mitted the sin for which there is no pardon. The maiden 
asked for vengeance. They were told by his grandmother 
that he had gone to her people who lived far to the north 
on the 'great river' and that he had gone by the valley 
trail, but if I had not seen him, he must have taken the 
trail that went down by the ocean. I told them that there 
was a trail that led over the mountains to meet the one 
by the sea, and they asked me to come as guide. We had 
just found this trail that was by the water when we 
thought we heard a voice, and peeping thrown the low 
trees and bushes, we saw the one they were in search of. 
He was talking loud and waving his hands toward the 
sun. Then the leader — Shell Head they called him — 
commanded us to spread out until we extended all along 
the high bluff you see down there," and he pointed to 
the south where a point projected far out into the surf. 

"Two he put on either side of him, and — Shell Head 
— himself took the place in the center, for it was to be 
his pleasure to cut the nose from the face of this coward 
we saw standing there so majestically." 

8 — North. 10 — Great ocean. 11 — River. 12 — Big canoes. 
13 — Falls (Oregon City). 14 — Trail. 15 — Valley. 16 — Umpqua River. 



90 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"As we stole forward he heard us and turning, saw 
us, just as Shell Head was making ready to spring upon 
him." 

Here the speaker paused and gazed long out over 
the waters as they washed upon the sands of the beach 
that lay between them and the distant jut of land, where 
the double tragedy of the day before had been enacted. 
Maybe he was reviewing the scene again in his mind; 
maybe, he again saw the look of defiance in the proud 
young face, as he gazed on his pursuer; maybe, he was 
viewing anew the lithe form as it shot out into space, 
and then disappeared from view. He recalled himself 
at last and continued: 

"That warrior was not guilty of the crime they ac- 
cused him of, for the deed was a cowardly one, and a 
coward dies not as he did. Shell Head knew, for he slunk 
away, he and his companions, and left me alone for I 
would not go with them again." 

Then he told them of the finding of Miski, and so 
absorbed were they in the story, that they did not notice 
the large dark eyes slowly open and gaze, first at the 
bright blue sky overhead, then at the hills on either side 
— which appeared familiar to her — but on hearing voices 
she looked in the direction from whence they came, saw 
the stranger and heard his story, but as he turned and 
looked toward her, the dark eyes closed and they knew 
not that she was conscious of their words. 

When Jumping Elk had finished and while the old 
men gave him praise for his bravery, the women gathered 
about her, and as she opened her eyes again, an exclama- 
tion of joy burst from their throats, and soon all were 
gathered around her. 

They took away the hot packings and tried to raise 
her to her feet, but her late experience had weakened her 
so, she sank back upon the soft robes that formed her bed. 
Jumping Elk came forward, and lifting up his cloak that 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



91 



had fallen to one side, laid it over her. 

When asked how she came to be in the water she 
answered wearily that she was picking berries close to 
the edge of the cliff, and never did she tell them of the 
awful tragedy, and the part she played in it. 



^fcsfel 




CHAPTER XIII. 

HE seagulls were flying low over the camp, 
feeding from the shells of the clams and 
oysters that had been thrown to one side, 
and getting bolder, had come up close to 
where Miski was reclining on the soft grass 
near her tepee. One — much larger and 
more saucy than the rest — came close to 
her, and she, raising one brown foot, push- 
ed it away. It fluttered its white wings 
and returned to her side. 
When she looked up, Jumping Elk, who was watch- 
ing her, said : 

a "Miswki, me-si-ka e-kone," and she said "Call me 
Miski,' ' and she arose slowly to her feel} and walked to- 
ward the high bluff, the seagull strutting proudly behind 
her as though to guard her faltering steps. She sat down 
on a large boulder that almost overhung the water. Long 
she gazed out over the murmuring surf, all unmindful of 
the stately form that was slowly coming toward her. She 
heard him not until his soft tread soundedj on the rocks 
by her side, and his cloak brushed her shoulder, then she 



l — Seagull your good spirit. 



92 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

turned slowly and looked up, their eyes met and the look 
that greeted him assured him he was welcome. 

But long he stood not daring to speak unbidden, until 
she raised her eyes to his face again; then he slipped 
down on his knees at her feet and gazed long into her 
almost-expressionless face — for she was not thinking of 
him but of the one who had looked into her eyes as the 
cruel breakers closed over him. 

At last he could stand it no longer. Slowly he raised 
his hands and placed them over hers as they loosely 
clasped her knees, then he said: 

"Miski, Miski, come with me to my distant moun- 
tain home. Come with me from these cruel waters. 
They would have swallowed you and fed you to the gods 
that dwell in their depths, but I would not let them. 

"The spirits of the deep long and cry for you, come 
with me where you will not hear their wild roar of anger. 

"Come, and you will be a mighty woman in my tribe, 
for none are as fair as you, my Miski. You shall wear 
robes made of the downy skins of the eagle and braid 
their choicest feathers in your shining hair. 

"Comer 

And he opened his hands toward he as she gazed 
into his face. 

"And why should she not? She must marry some one 
some time, and what difference who, now that the one 
she loved was gone — and she lifted her two brown hands 
and laid them in his. 

There was much excitement in the village when it 
was known that there was prospect of a wedding — espe- 
cially among the younger ones who danced about in wild 
glee — and they made ready to call the tribe together, 
for different families of the tribe of Aquinnies had wan- 
dered far away during the summer. And proud indeed 
was "Wool Face, ,, the chief, and he stroked his stubby 
beard, for was not his daughter to wed a son of the 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 93 

mighty Klamath warrior. 

Miski, alone was sorrowful especially when she 
looked upon her baby sister's face, for little 1 "Ikhoon 
Kwulonn ,, was very dear to her. "Who would teach her 
to do the many things that Miski did?" and she talked 
long with her younger brother, "Armaca," who would 
one day be chief, to care for his little sister as long as 
he should live and not forget that she could not hear the 
roar of the billows, or the scream of the seagulls. 

Much hunting and fishing was done — for the feast 
must be great — and many shells and skins must go with 
the bride to her new home. Through the long days 
Jumping Elk and Wool Face would sit and measure the 
strings of 2 "wampum" — which Jumping Elk was giving 
him for his daughter, — and he found it difficult, for 
Wool Face prized his daughter very highly. 

While preparations were being made for her depart- 
ure, Miski roamed along the beach gaining strength for 
her long journey, and one evening when the sun was 
getting low, she wandered down where she and Joseph 
had met and parted. She found the spot where they 
had sat, and the basket with the berries — now dried — 
and something else. "What was it?" And bending down 
she discovered a moccasin — the one he had shown her. 
Reverently she picked it up and held it in her two hands 
as she looked down at the noisy water, when lightly there 
soared from the crest of a foaming breaker — as it ap- 
peared — a snow-white seagull, that hovered for a moment 
near her, then floated gracefully away from her, toward 
the setting sun, and disappeared from view in its shining 
orb — just as it went down. 

Miski gazed long at the exquisite bit of work on the 
moccasin. It was a beautiful salmon, cleverly embroid- 
ered with the colored quills of a bird, then she folded 
it tightly, and tied it and slowly concealed it inside of her 

i — Shut ear. 2 — Shell money. 



94 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

dress. Retracing her steps, she visited the cave where 
Jumping Elk had nursed her through the long night and 
brought her back to life. 

One day she and Jumping Elk strolled far out to 
the point beyond the hills, west of the village home. They 
watched the water surge to and fro among the rocks; 
the seagulls and other water fowl roosting unmolested 
on their barren tops. 

"^Siwash' has many spirits on his head today," said 
Miski. 

Jumping Elk looked at her. 
- "Have none told you the story of how he stands 
there, and will stand there forever?" 

"No; you tell me." 

"Come then to the 'Lover's Lookout/ it can best be 
told from there," and together they climbed the low, 
pointed mountain, hand in hand. Miski sat down on the 
very peak, while Jumping Elk reclined at her feet, and 
both looked at the beautiful view they obtained from 
their lofty perch — at last she spoke : 

"It was many years before the 2< deep water,' when 
all this was land from this point to that," and she waved 
her right hand to the north, to the rocks far up where 
the beautiful otters — unmolested — nested and reared 
their young, and from here to those rocks you can plain- 
ly see down there," and she waved her left hand to the 
south, Where, over the blue waters the black rocks over 
which the seals play and frolic to this day, could be plain- 
ly discerned, "was solid land and tree covered. 

"It was unbroken save for a narrow ravine, through 
which a small river ran, the outlet for the Aquinna 
which was then a lake. 

"This place was beautiful beyond description. The 
stately trees, beautiful flowers, lovely fruits, which cov- 
ered all this land, made it a home ideal for the two young 

l — Indian. 2 — The flood. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 95 

creatures — the man, and the woman who was his wife. 
All day they wandered under the shady trees, or on the 
beach, and sometimes they climbed this very hill to where 
we now sit, which was bare of trees, then as now, and 
overlooked the tree tops of the valleys on either side. 
Here they would watch the nesting birds on the rocks 
down there, but they never thought to molest them. 
They would not even allow their dog — who followed 
them everywhere — as much as bark at the graceful crea- 
tures as they flew near, for they held them sacred. 

"One beautiful day they were sitting here with the 
dog at their feet, when on looking to the south they be- 
held a canoe loaded with warriors, come out of the river 
into the ocean, and paddle straight toward these rocks. 
They watched them until the strangers got well among 
the rocks down there, when they saw some of them 
make ready their bows and arrows with which to shoot 
the unsuspecting, trusting birds. This was more than 
the young brave could stand. 

" 'Come,' he said to his wife, 'they must not do that, 
they must be stopped.' 

"But she pleaded with him: 

" They will shoot you, and you have no weapon with 
which to defend yourself,' and he said: 

" 'Oh, yes, I have. The dog — our friend here — will 
protect me. Have you forgotten when we strayed far 
out in the mountains and a bear attacked us, how the dog 
fought for us and killed the bear? Fear not, my wife, 
but we go to protect the birds,' and whistling to his dog, 
they both ran down the hill to the very brink of the cliffs 
and he shouted with all his might. But the strangers 
heeded him not, and came closer to the overhanging cliffs 
and made ready to shoot. With a mighty yell he flung 
himself to the rocks below. 

" 'Come not nearer,' he shouted, 'or I will destroy 



96 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

you. The ^Sah-halee Tyee" has given me charge over 
these. They are the souls of children who have been 
deprived of life in this world, as man lives. To destroy 
one, is to kill anew the little beings, who here are so 
happy." 

But the hunters heeded him not but cried, 'Make 
way for us ; we have come far to hunt. Make way that 
we may not shoot you instead." The young brave gave 
no heed to them but strode still further out in the path 
of the canoe. The warriors were angry and tried to hit 
him with their paddle blades, but he stood firm. 

Then a voice, like the roar of many waters, came 
drifting up from the far western rim of the great ocean : 

" 'Leave him, oh, you, who would murder the inno- 
cent, he is right.' ' 

"In amazement the hunters looked up, then dropped 
their heads as the voice continued : 

" 'Stand where you are, oh, guardian of the birds ! 
Stand and protect them for years — centuries — forever. 
The winds and the waves that beat upon you shall not 
disturb you, and the countless souls of children that shall 
come to your care, through the ages, will caress you and 
alight upon your head in pure affection, and no one shall 
disturb you. The dog that you have protected and that 
loves you, shall crouch not far from you; shall help you 
guard these souls, and the wife that you love, I will cause 
the rocks to part that she may have a dwelling place near 
you forever." 

"The voice ceased and the hunters looking up saw 
standing where the young brave had stood, the tall, 
straight rock, and they backed away in fear as they 
heard the grinding sound of the splitting rock as the 
'Sah-halee Tyee' made ready the cave wherein the loving 
wife would dwell forever near her husband where he 
stands. 



l — Great Spirit. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



97 



"As the strange warriors paddled swiftly away to- 
ward the river entrance, they glanced back and saw the 
faithful dog dash over the cliff, and crouch as though 
to spring on any who might dare to approach the rocks. 
And there those rocks remain to this day," said Miski, 
as she pointed downward from her seat on the "Lovers' 
Lookout," to the crouching dog and the slender stately 
"Siwash Rock." 

"When the tide is low you can enter the cave, the 
dwelling place of the loving wife, and oftentimes you 
can hear her singing as the waters dash high above her 
dwelling." 




CHAPTER XIV. 

HE day of the great feast arrived at last. 
The hills around echoed, and re-echoed with 
the sounds of childish laughter and the war- 
like yells of glee from the younger members 
of the tribe, while the older ones walked 
more stately, as all took a hand in prepar- 
ing for the amusements that soon were to 
begin. 

When at last Miski, now fully recov- 
ered, emerged from her tepee clad in the 

most gorgeous gown the tribe could produce, and was 

joined by Jumping Elk, who stood solemnly at her side, 

the feast was on. 

The juicy deer and moose, camas bread, (made of 

salal berries) dried huckleberries, the fern and flag root, 




98 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

clams and oysters and whole fish, all of which had been 
cooked the day before, now stood cold and inviting. 

Long they feasted, and long they danced to the wierd 
chants sung by the very old men and women of the tribe. 

The moon came up over the eastern hills and its 
round face gleamed with pleasure as it shone down on 
the happy throng gathered in the elbow of the mountains 
that circled around the little bay, the waters of which 
washed the shore of what in after days was to, be known 
as "Agate Beach/' 

With innocent sports these "true Americans" be- 
guiled away the beautiful warm summer evening. The 
last dance was about to begin. Those not to take place 
in it seated themselves in a larger outer circle, while 
those about to perform, joined hands and stood out as 
far as the ring could stand unbroken. They were all 
most gaily dressed, their feathered ^'se-ah-po" and capes 
of down — which were dyed many colors — nodded and 
swayed in the midnight breeze, as they waited for the 
main performer, who at last appeared. It was an old 
woman, whose feet and legs were covered with mocca- 
sins and leggings gaily embroidered with colored quills. 
The short buckskin skirt was slashed deep, forming a 
long fringe, the ends of which were threaded with shells 
that made a clicking noise as she moved, and the short 
cape — which concealed her arms — was formed entirely 
of white feathers tipped with many colors. 

But her headdress was the most attractive of all. It 
was conical in shape and about two feet high, and was 
completely covered with loose feathers. A big feather 
tassel hung from the top and with every move of her 
body they quivered and trembled. She held her head 
very erect as she entered the circle, the singers began to 
chant, and the great feather dance had begun. 

Around the circle danced, keeping perfect time with 



i — Head dress. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



99 



their hands and feet, and slowly drawing in closer to the 
old woman, who, it seemed, must get dizzy and fall, so 
fast did she spin around, but keeping her head well bal- 
anced. Louder and louder grew the chant, faster and 
faster the dancers drew around the central figure, until 
at last with a mighty yell they closed tightly about her, 
and raising their right hands — as one, struck the top of 
her bonnet which flew off, and a shower of feathers swept 
over the entire throng, whose yells of delight rent the 
midnight air and drowned the roar of the ocean that 
thundered at their feet. 

Jumping Elk then arose and taking Miski by the 
hand led her to the center of the feather carpeted ground. 
Miski was his wife at last. 




CHARPTER XV. 

HE camp was in wild confusion. 

The ponies which were intended to con- 
vey the presents Chief Wool Face had given 
Jumping Elk, to his far southern home, 
and to bring back his gifts to Wool Pace- 
refused to be caught. All the men and boys 
joined in the chase as they raced over the 
hills that encircled the camp. But at last 
they were captured, packed, and started 
with their drivers over the trail that led up 
the river and over the mountains to the valley beyond. 

It was decided that Jumping Elk and Miski— with 
some of the young braves — should take canoes, and pad- 
dle up the river and join the pony party when the canoes 
could go no further. The older ones would take the trail 




100 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

over the hills to the Aquinna, the younger ones to ride 
ponies around the beach. But how to get the ponies down 
the steep bank. 

Go, they would not. 

In vain they coaxed, they shoved, they dragged and 
whipped, the ponies absolutely refused to step over the 
edge and trust themselves to the almost perpedicular 
path. At last Miski's young brother, Armaca, who would 
one day be chief, backed far up behind one of the stub- 
born animals, as it stood with its feet firmly planted on 
the brink, and taking a leaping run landed on the back 
of the pony, who, taken unawares, bounded over the edge 
and went rolling and sliding to the sands below. Aston- 
ished at its quick disappearance, Armaca's mother, who 
was standing near, broke off a bunch of nettles, and 
when her offspring returned gave chase and soundly be- 
labored his naked body, which caused such merriment 
among the younger ones as the youth bounded away 
rubbing the afflicted parts. 

By dint of hard labor the animals were at last as- 
sembled on the beach, the youths and maidens mounted 
and a wild race over the hard sands ensued. All but 
Miski and Jumping Elk, who prepared to take it easier. 
The low tide enabled them to make the dangerous point — 
where Miski nearly lost her life — in safety. She shiv- 
ered as she passed it, and as she looked up to the spot 
where the tragedy had taken place she shut her teeth to- 
gether as she said : "May the winds and the storms of 
time wash you away until nothing remains. ,, 

Jumping Elk, who was riding a little ahead, heard 
the muttering and wondered. 

As low as the tide wlas there were many points they 
had to run their ponies to get around, after splashing the 
salt water over each other, but when they reached the 
extreme point at the outlet of the bay they found the 
entire crowd jabbering and gesticulating. Only a few 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 101 

dared round the point that projected three or four hun- 
dred feet out from the main land. The water was many 
inches deep over the toe of rock they must step on, and 
over, that they could not see the bottom. 

Some distance back from the point a fissure ap- 
peared in the soft stone, but only wide enough that, with 
much persuasion, could the animals be gotten through. 
At last the feat was performed and the young bucks and 
maidens were off in wild confusion again, the ponies 
making the sand fly in showers on those behind. All but 
Jumping Elk and Miski, who walked their ponies, she 
looking for the last time on the scenes of her childhood 

Far above on that point that projected outward like 
a finger pointing seaward had she not spent many hours, 
and in the winters, when the ocean was lashed to wild 
fury by the winds, had she not stood there and faced 
them as wild as they? Stopping her pony she looked 
across the inlet to the shore whose banks were not so 
high as the side she was on, but in the distance she 
could trace the shore line of the lake that once was, 
and drawing Jumping Elk's attention she said: 

"There, beyond that rocky jut, do you see? That 
is where the river was through which the hunters came 
to the sea to shoot the birds that hover around the foot 
of 'lovers' lookout'." 

And Jumping Elk said : "Ugh !" 

They passed on ; the perpendicular bluffs above them 
were covered with tall trees, and a few dead stubs showed 
that at one time a fire must have raged there. 

Miski came to a halt close under the bluff at a point 
where the bay widens out. Here a little fir tree had 
taken root and was but a few feet high, but a perfect 
specimen of its species. The bank arose steep behind it, 
then sloping to the high hill above, and, she pointing up- 
ward, said: 

"Up there we bury our dead. Many braves and 



102 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

squaws lie there. The medicine man who did not save 
the sick brave at ^Chintimmi' was the last buried there. 
My brother, who was older than I, he grew very sick and 
they put him in the 2< sheasley/ but the water ran off 
him until he die. He is buried far up there under the 
big trees. 'Get me a sprig from the little tree, Jumping 
Elk.' He sprang lightly to the ground, scrambled up the 
bank and returned with the end of a bough. 

Twas but a short distance now to the broad, sandy 
beach where all were assembling to bid Miski goodbye. 
The headlands here, curved around gracefully, sloping 
sharply upwards, their sides clothed with {ferns and 
mosses and dotted profusely with the rhododendron and 
wild huckleberry, with here and there fir trees of dif- 
ferent sizes, making a bit of rich coloring. 

Zigzag paths climbed the high hills in many places, 
but the portage from ocean to bay — and which was a part 
of the coast-wise trail, came down through a beautiful 
canon which wound gracefully back among the hills. The 
scene that met Miski' s gaze was one she would ever re- 
member. The canoes were drawn up partly out of the 
water onto the white sands that glittered in the noon- 
day sun. 

The driftwood that had been washed up by high 
tides, had been collected together and a huge bonfire 
was roaring a welcome to the late comers. Around the 
fire the naked children were dancing or rolling in the 
sand, while those who were not busy preparing for the 
departure of the bridal couple were squatting in a semi- 
circle back some distance from the heat of the blazing 
wood, and just behind them on a narrow, grassy slope 
some tepees had been erected, the ponies very contented- 
ly nibbling the salt laden grass that grew among them. 

Here and there around the bend of the bay to the 



i — Mary's Peak. 2 — Sweat House. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 103 

north groups of tents could be seen, the homes of clam 
diggers, and fishermen of the 2 "Aquinna." 

The hills all around and far to the north and east 
were well covered with a dense forest of tall, stately 
trees — but now and then blackened stubs could be seen 
among them. 

As the time grew near for their departure, confusion 
reigned — all tried to say something at once — until even 
the ponies used to the babble of voices stopped their 
feeding and looked down at the confusion on the beach. 
Miski found it very hard to say goodbye to her little 
sister, ^'Ikhoon Kwulonn, ,, who had just learned to 
walk, and the bright eyes of the tiny, deaf Indian maid 
would follow her big sister's every move, and she could 
not know what all these actions meant, and they could 
not tell her, for the little ears had never heard an earthly 
sound. Miski carried her on her back to the water's edge 
where she tenderly caressed her in a loving farewell. 

At last everything was ready and Miski stepped 
lightly into the canoe, where already Jumping Elk and 
another, who was to bring the canoe back, were seated 
on their knees. They glided away from the shore, and 
the first stage of her long journey had begun. As they 
paddled up the placid waters of the bay, those on shore 
crowded to the water's edge, and waved and shouted long 
to the departing ones — until their voices grew faint in the 
distance — then Miski looked up to Jumping Elk, who faced 
her, tear drops standing thick in her eyes. But the hap- 
py smile which greeted her did much to take away the 
sting of pain at her heart. 

Up the winding and ever narrowing stream they 
paddled between shores of living green. The shades of 
evening began to creep over and through the hills, but at 
last they rounded a bend in the river, which had grown 
very narrow, and they saw the bright campfire of those 

2 — Black Water. l — Shut Ear. 



104 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

who had preceded them with the ponies, and they ground- 
ed the canoes and Miski stepped Ashore. 

It was late the following morning before the mists 
rolled out of the valleys and dispersed above the moun- 
tains, and all along the trail Miski could see signs of the 
great fire she had heard of; some places so fiercely had 
the fire raged that it had even burned the soil — leaving 
no substance with which to feed a new forest — and there 
the mutilated giants stood. The tops were gone and 
nearly all, if not all, the branches had been burned off 
and even the bark had disappeared. Their charred and 
blackened heads — as it were — shedding the rains of cen- 
turies, had protected the inner wood and so they stood 
firmly rooted to the ground, which held only enough fer- 
tile soil for the dense growth of brush that clothed the 
otherwise barren hills. 

They camped by the side of the trail at the foot of 
2 "Chintimini." There was a small village there of her 
own people. It was the last she would see of them. They 
were 3 "Salt Chucks' ' and never did they wander to the 
valley that was beyond the mountains. 



lElk City now stands. 

2Mary's Peak. 3 — Indians of the Sea. 





1. Whale Rock over which Jump Off Joe once extended; p. 367. 2. The Ocean 
House (Case's Nob Hotel); p. 283. 3. The Miski (Sea Gull); p. 294. 4. The 
breaking away of Castle Rock; p. 267. 5. Yaquina Head light; p. 370. 6. A distant 
new of Cape Fculweather and Agate Beach; p. 272. 



CHAPTER XVI. 




HEY crossed the beautiful valley to the hills 
on the other side. There they struck the 
mountain trail that extended north and 
south. Up and down the hills they went, 
for the trail was laid over the most promi- 
nent places so that all might see when 
passing, if danger assailed them. 

But not far could the travelers see in 
any one direction, for thick fogs hung low 
over the mountain tops, often extending far 
down their sides and in the valley. 

One morning as they journeyed the sun shone out 
bright and warm, and a north wind coming along chased 
the mists beyond the mountains, and Miski clapped her 
hands with delight at the beauty and grandeur of the 
scenery around her. The beautiful green valleys to her 
right, the lovely wooded hills through which the trail led, 
but above all, the majestic snow capped mountains to the 
left, and fast she talked as she pointed first to one beauty, 
then to another, until at last her eye caught sight of three 
snow peaks far to the left, and when she asked — with 
numerous other questions — what they were, Jumping Elk 
said: 

"The Three Sisters." 

"Why are they called the Three Sisters?" 
Jumping Elk smiled, as he always did at her ques- 
tions, then said: 

'The legend is long but I will try and tell you as we 
journey," and the leaders of the laden ponies crowded 
near as the young brave began. 

"Maybe it's the same in the Salt Chuck tribes as it 
is in the mountain tribes; that twins are not welcome. 
They are supposed to be a warning of impending danger 



106 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

— especially if their father is a chief — but when there 
are three, well, they were never heard of. 

"It was many centuries ago that there lived two 
powerful chiefs. One roamed over the plains far beyond 
the mountains and was very powerful. The other pos- 
sessed all the lands on this side of the snow capped moun- 
tains, which were a barrier between them. But there 
was an opening in the mountains, a very wide canon, and 
the inland chief would come through and make war on 
the mountain chief, who, though powerful, did not wish 
to shed blood, but he could not let the invaders in, so 
there were many bloody battles between them. 

"One morning they told the mountain chief that 
three girl babies had been born in his wigwam that 
night, and great diaster was looked for and they said, 
The great chief from the plains will come and swallow 
us up!' 

' 'Around the doorway of the wigwam many of the 
tribe gathered and talked in whispers of the awesome 
thing and for hours their grave council was broken only 
by the wails of the infants in the tepee. At last the old- 
est medicine man in the tribe arose and said: 

" 'Lest evil befall the tribe the sire must go afar and 
alone, and must fast many days until the thunder bird 
comes near ; then the chief may return.' 

So the father bent low over the sobbing mother and 
looked at the three little red faces, then turned his back 
on them. He went over the hills and far away. The 
young mother sobbed, the babies wailed, and the old 
people of the tribe said: 

" 'If the thunder bird does not come we are lost/ 

" 'If the thunder bird does not come, we are lost,' re- 
peated the younger ones. 

"But after many days the thunder bird did come and 
the poor chief alone in the mountains trembled and hid 
under a boulder as the thunder bird beat his gigantic 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 107 

wings against the crags, and its eyes shot fire. In its rage 
it bellowed, and boomed, and spit hail and water, and all 
things grew dark, for it was beating out its life, and 
when the beating of those black pinions ceased, and the 
echo of its voice died down in the depths of the canon 
the young chief arose, and going out into the sunshine 
he lifted his head and saw the black bird as it sank to 
its death. 

"Then he beheld its soul as it circled over the great 
wide canon ; its plumage of glorious colors as it spanned 
from peak to peak. 1 

"And he went to his tribe— to his wife and babies — 
telling them all that had taken place and the wise men 
of the tribe said : 

" 'As the thunder bird's soul spanned that wide 
canon, so will these three girl babies close it forever.' 

"The years passed by and the maidens grew and 
were most beautiful, and the chief was very proud of 
them. They at last came to the door of womanhood, and 
there was to be great feasting, for they were old enough 
to be married and would soon leave their father's wig- 
Warn. The chief sent word to all the tribe to gather and 
prepare to feast three days — one day for each maiden. 

"But three days before the feast these three maidens 
came to their father, hand in hand, and said : 

" 'Oh, father, we feel that some great and mighty 
thing will be done to us. We have prayed the 'Sah-halee 
Tyee" and we feel he will answer us, and we have come 
to crave a favor of you.' 

" 'What favor, children of mine? Ask and it is 
yours.' 

" 'Will you then, our father, hold this feast you are 
making for us, in the deep, broad canon, the gateway to 
the plains beyond?' 

" 'So near to our enemies?' 



i — Rainbow. 



108 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

" 'So we would have it, our father/ 

" Then so it shall be ; I can deny you nothing/ And 
he straightway gave orders that all repair to the beauti- 
ful valley, and there make merry for his three young 
daughters were entering womanhood. 



"The maidens of the tribe never tired as they danced 
from tent to tent, their short grass skirts, with long 
fringe threaded at the bottom with tiny seashells, made 
a 'click, click'-like noise as they kept time to the chant 
they sang. Their white teeth glistened as they laughed. 

"The last day of the feast all was very quiet. There 
was a strange hush in the air and the sun took on a dull, 
red hue — even the birds flew away. The three maidens 
alone were gay, and they danced and sang, and tried to 
make the others laugh with their antics. Night closed 
down and all retired to their tepees. They knew not how 
to account for their strange feelings. 

"They were awakened in the darkness by a strange 
motion — the earth rocked — the tepees shook until they 
fell upon them and they screamed with fright as the 
sounds of rending rock and splitting earth pierced their 
ears, and they all fled, they scarce knew where. 

"A great, fierce glow covered the whole sky and the 
smell of smoke filled their nostrils. In the darkness they 
were lost, one from another. All strived to reach their 
western home. Great thick clouds hung over the moun- 
tains and valleys for weeks. But at last it lifted and 
blew away from the valley and the tribe gathered to- 
gether. 

"All were there but the three maidens. 

"Where were they? they asked one another as the 
moons went by. The smoke clouds rolled back from the 
mountains at last and they knew. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



109 



"There stood the three sisters robed in the purest 
white, their beautiful heads towering far above the sur- 
rounding mountains. 

"They stood in the gap — the great broad canon — 
completely closing the pass. Their enemies would bother 
them no more. 

"Centuries have passed, but they move not, nor will 
they, for they keep the door." 




CHAPTER XVII 



|M] 


■ i^ii 


|f?*^ | 





ANY days had passed since Miski had left 
her old home. Many a legend had been 
told by the different ones of the party, and 
Miski had told many things to Jumping 
Elk of the Great Spirit, and His home be- 
yond the setting sun, and all the things one 
must — and must not>— do to reach the "Hap- 
py hunting ground," and most of all had 
she told him the wrong of taking more 
than one wife. And Jumping Elk had 
listened and promised her he would not. His love was 
great for his "Salt Chuck" bride, but if his guardian 
spirit, who had promised to watch over him when he 
became a man, should show him that he must — he dare 
not disobey. Miski smiled and was contented. 

They were nearing their destination, and as they 
prepared the camp for night, and gathered the sticks for 
the fire, Jumping Elk told them it was the last one, for 
on the morrow they would reach the valley on the other 
side of the mountain they had just climbed, and there 



110 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

find his friends encamped. 

Miski lay awake long after the others had fallen 
asleep, and peeping out at the stars as they bent low to 
kiss the hills, thought of the home she had left, of her 
little sister, Ikpoon Kwulonn, who must sadly miss her 
and wonder that she came not, and of the home she was 
going to, and if she would be kindly received. 

The sun was kissing the tops of the snow tipped 
mountains all around when the little camp awoke and 
prepared for the last day's journey. There was all signs 
of winter ; the trees and shrubs around the camp, and on 
the hillside were white with hoar-frost, and down low 
in the valleys where it was warm, thick clouds of mist 
rolled upward as the sun got higher, and it appeared to 
the little band of travelers as though they stood upon 
an island. As Miski looked she almost forgot that she 
was far inland among the mountains — for had she not 
watched the ocean as it rolled and tossed in fury? — and 
now these mighty surges piled up against the ridge at 
their feet, as if to tear away the solid foundations of the 
mountains. 

Huge billows, crested with foam, rolled up white 
against the deep blue of the morning sky, only to hurl 
themselves in the gulf. Far to the north dimlly seen 
above this gray and heavy surface, were the crests of 
the Three Sisters, paler even in their mantle of white 
than the undulating expanse from which they emerged. 
All between was a wild sea that rolled and dashed against 
these ghastly inlands. Yet the tossing breakers gave 
forth no roar ; cold and uncanny was the silent, windless 
ocean, as it arose and enveloped them for a time, to clear 
away and vanish before the bright rays of the sun. 

They climbed to the summit and started the descent. 

"There," said Jumping Elk, waving his arms in a 
sweep of the view before them, "there is the valley and 
the lodge. They are awaiting my return before going to 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 111 

the winter camp." And as they looked down into the 
valley which extended to the south and east of them, 
they beheld the smoke-blackened tepees. Lean dogs 
prowled among the tents. A fat squaw — a papoose 
strapped to her back — waddled into view and squatting on 
the ground, started to coax a fire into life. The ascending 
smoke hung like a thin blue ribbon in the quiet air. 

The camp awakened slowly. Braves, old and young, 
squaws, lean and fat, children of all ages, moved lazily 
around through the village or sat close to the fire. 

Above and beyond the camp the watchers on the 
hillside could see blue waters of a beautiful x lake reach- 
ing far on either side and losing itself in the distance. 

Long the little group took in the pretty picture. 
Then Jumping Elk, stepping out on a projecting point 
of rock, placed his hands in trumpet shape to his mouth, 
and throwing his head back as he raised on his toes, he 
gave forth a soul-harrowing war-whoop, that echoed and 
re-echoed, through the hills and brought the inhabitants 
of the village out in haste with bow and arrow — suppos- 
ing a foe was upon them. But the keen eye of the savage 
soon discerned the travelers far above them, recognized 
Jumping Elk and waved him a hearty welcome, and de- 
scending into the village he soon had many questions to 
answer. 

He told them he had gotten his wife far to the north, 
down by the great salt chuck, and Miski was kindly re- 
ceived by the old women, but the younger ones and maid- 
ens looked upon her with disdain, until the ponies were 
unpacked. Then, when they saw the beautiful shells and 
baskets, the lovely mats made of sea weed, the quantities 
of skins of the sea otter and seal, they welcomed the one 
who had brought so much richness to their home. 

That winter, when the snow lay thick upon the hills 
around their winter lodge, which was situated near the 

1 — Klamath Lake. 



112 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

headwaters of the ^'Spoah Chuck," Miski taught them 
to make many pretty ornaments they had never seen be- 
fore, and they forgot their aversion to her. 

The winter campground was situated in a cradle of 
the hills, and was protected from the storms by the lofty 
fir and cedar trees, which formed a canopy over the 
many tepees and wigwams that bordered the babbling 
brook that ran in their midst, and emptied into the river 
a short distance below them. Many bonfires were kept 
brightly burning, around which the old warriors and 
young braves sat, fashioning the bow and arrow for the 
next season's hunts or cutting tomyhawks out of stone 
with bits of flint. Sometimes they would don rudely 
made snow shoes and stalk the game over the hills. 

The squaws were busy dipping quills and feathers 
into many dyes, with which the maidens embroidered 
their cloaks and dresses. One day when Miski was 
watching Jumping Elk's mother thus employed, she asked 
Miski if she had ever heard why the 2 "Kah-Kah" always 
went caw, caw? 

Miski shook her head. 

So the mother told her, while she deftly added some 
more bark to the ingredients already in a large clay pot : 

"Once upon a time an old chief sat in his doorway 
while his squaw was busy like me, but she was making 
black dye. 

Presently she went into the tent to get some more. 
Suddenly the chief heard a noise overhead. He looked 
up just in time to see a bird with pure white feathers 
alight on a tree above him. The bird spoke. 

" 'Master, do you think you can help me?' 

" 'Well/ said the chief, 'what do you want?' 

" 'My tribe and the cranes are at war with each 
other and we wish to disguise ourselves.' 

'The chief thought awhile, then said : 

l — Rogue River. 2 — Crow. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 113 

" 'Why can't I dip you in my squaw's dye, and color 
you black?' 

" 'But suppose some one would watch?' 

" 'Oh, you wait until midnight and then no one will 
see.' 

"But the squaw had heard, and she told a young 
Indian to watch and to be sure and take his bow and 
arrow, for birds make fine eating. So the young Indian 
hid behind a tree when night came, and about midnight 
he heard a great flapping of wings and looked up to see 
a great mass of birds coming down. First a few got into 
the dye and colored themselves, and then some more got 
in, and some more, and more. 

"The hunter was so startled that he forgot to shoot, 
but bye and bye he recovered himself and thought what 
a nice feast they would make. So he shot, but he did 
not hurt any of them. But the birds were so much 
frightened that they screamed until they became hoarse, 
and at last all they could say was 'caw, caw.' And so they 
continued to call ever after." 

And thus with many legends and busy fingers, the 
short dark days of winter sped by, and the warm breath 
of the "young chinook" began to be felt over the hills and 
mountains. The snow was melting and soon they would 
be free to roam the forest. 

— 1826 — 

One bright, warm day Jumping Elk sat at the door 
of his wigwam very busy peeling bark and fashioning a 
tiny woodland cradle. Miski was watching him, and 
when he had it well knit together she brought some of 
the downy otter skins and together they lined the little 
nest. 

Daylight was fading 'ere their task was done, but 
with the darkness came rain, and they heaped the fire 
high with boughs, until it sent a ruddy glow through the 
forest glen, and painted the wigwams red. When sud- 



114 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

denly in their midst there stood — for no one saw them 
come — two strangers! 

They were richly clad and very handsome — or so 
thought Miski, as she gazed at the almost-white face of 
the squaw. They looked weary, so they were given meat 
to eat and furs with which to wrap themselves, and they 
lay them down to sleep by the side of one of the fires. 
Aftid those around looked on them, and wondered from 
whence they came. Jumping Elk alone appeared wise. 
He looked on the strangers with suspicion. His noble 
brow would wrinkle and his eyes grew darker still, but 
he said not a word. When the morning came the rains 
of the day before had turned to snow. They huddled 
about the fires, Miski clung close to her young husband, 
for something in the looks of the stranger's piercing eye 
frightened her, and when he spoke, she shivered and hud- 
dled still closer to her young brave's side. 

The newcomer told them he had come from afar, he 
and his wife, to warn them of impending danger. They 
had come from the great "Yon Calla," down where it 
empties into the "salt chuck." 

Miski shuddered. 

They were of the tribe of Umpquays, and the Ump- 
quays were enemies of the Klamath s. They had heard 
the Umpquays talk and plan how they would visit the 
Klamath s When the snows had left the mountains, and 
the rains ceased, and the earth dry up. They would visit 
the Klamath s and they would take many ponies and their 
maidens, and maybe, wives for slaves, for their tribe 
was powerful. Their hearts had hurt for the Klamaths 
— he and his squaw — and they had come through many 
hardships to warn them. 

Then there was much talking and Chiief !1 "Chet 
Woot" said a council of war must be held, and each told 

l — Black bear. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 115 

what they thought would be best to do. It was decided 
that they would go to the Umpquays, before the Ump- 
quays could come to them. So many new bows and 
arrows were made, and many more tomyhawks, and all 
prepared for the great War that was to take place when 
the snows left the mountains, and the rains the valleys. 

But the snows and rains were late leaving the earth 
that spring, and the little cradle was filled 'ere the Kla- 
maths left their winter home, and it hung all day from a 
pole that had been stuck in the ground before Jumping 
Elk's wigwam. The father's heart would leap with joy 
as he sat by his own campfire, and watch Miski perform 
her several duties, and one was to give the swinging bed 
a shove now and then as she passed to and fro. Ah, life 
was sweet indeed. Soon they would leave the dark shady 
forest and roam far by brook and river, gallop over the 
broad plains unmolested, or paddle on the sparkling 
lakes. 

Ah, yes, life was sweet! 

But there was that he had forgotten. 'He gazed into 
the fire and thought, and a dark scowl would almost dis- 
figure his handsome face. Even Miski noticed as she 
passed and asked "What?" 

"I like not this war; I like not to kill man." 

"Then why will you do it? Wait and see if the 
Umpquays come." 

"They are powerful, and if they come we may all 
die," and he looked toward the cradle which was gently 
swayed by the evening breeze, then up at his young wife, 
and he shook his head and long he talked to her. 

He was fighting chief. 

None knew better than he how to lead the warriors 
to surround the foe. They expected it of him and he 
must go. Already they were preparing the paint and 



116 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



after one sun — maybe two — they would don their ^'se-ah- 
po" and paint themselves — so as to strike terror to the 
hearts of the foe, then they would dance the great war 
dance — and so please the gods, that they would go with 
them to the battle and they would win. 





CHAPTER XVIII. 

HE Klamaths had given the strangers a te- 
pee of their own, and one day the wail of 
an infant was heard coming from it, and 
when they told 2 "Shell Head" (for the 
stranger was none other) that he had a son, 
he appeared not to hear, but went on with 
his task, that of making arrow heads out 
of flint, for the next day they were to ride 
to battle. 

There was a great rounding up of 
ponies by the young warriors, and with mighty war- 
whoops they rode off down through the valley after their 
leader. Shell Head was in advance. Jumping Elk fol- 
lowed, and to those left in the camp, as they watched 
them disappear in the distance, a feeling of pride stole 
over them and they danced for very joy, for did not An- 
deal tell them that Shell Head was sure of victory, for 
both she and Shell Head knew, for they had lived in the 
Umpquay camp. 

As Aindeal talked and danced, Miski stole away to 
her own tepee and to her baby, but hearing the wails of 
AndeaPs babe, she went to comfort it, but it only howled 



ijl — Feather hat. 2 — Oneatta. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 117 

the louder. So she put it back in the corner of the tent 
where she found it. She took her own from the swing- 
ing pole and wandered far down through a grassy mea- 
dow to a babbling brook. Long she looked into its spark- 
ling depths, then swinging the papoose from her back 
she held him so he could see the water and his big black 
eyes opened wider as he saw the other babe looking back 
at him, and Miski smiled and said, "Yes, I will. I call 
you Joe." 



Days passed. 

Fourteen suns, and when the fifteenth was swing- 
ing low in the western sky, the returning warriors were 
sighted far in the distance, and the little band of watch- 
ers grew larger and larger as they gathered from far and 
near — old men, women and children — to see the victori- 
ous braves ride boldly home. Miski, when she first 
heard they were coming, untied the cradle from the 
swinging pole and strapped it to her back. She climbed 
to a little knoll, that Jumping Elk might the better see 
them first, and she stood patiently waiting as they drew 
slowly nearer — one behind the other — their plumes nod- 
ding and swiaying in the breeze, and she knew by the 
feathers he wore that Jumping Elk was in the lead. 

Nearer, yet nearer. 

Jumping Elk had not seen her, but he would when 
they made the turn to climb the low hill, on top of which 
the tents were pitched, and her lips parted and her eyes 
grew bright. 

They were nearing the turn. 

They were turning. 

They were sideways to her. 

But a low groan burst from the lips that a smile had 
parted, a sickly yellow hue overspread her face. She 
staggered and almost fell, for, sitting on the pony behind 
Jumping Elk and holding on by his belt, was a beautiful 



118 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



young squaw. She could see them plainly now, in a mo- 
ment they would turn and come straight toward her — 
they would see her then. 

No! They should not! He would never see her 
again ; after all she had told him about its great sin, then 
for him to bring home this pretty young second wife. 

No ! No ! She could not meet him ! 

She climbed down back of the little knoll and ran 
fast to the wigwam. Entering she hastily gathered a 
few articles together and as hastily made them into a 
bundle, stole out of the tent and crept away into the 
bushes at the back, and with hurrying feet was soon far 
away into the forest. 




CHAPTER XIX. 

IGHT here we think we spend the night 
time, Jo. When sun wake up we go on, Jo. 
Where, we don't know, Jo. When we — 

"What was that, Jo?" And Miski 
looked down into the wondering eyes of her 
papoose as he partook of his evening meal. 
They had wandered — she knew not whith- 
er. 

The night she left the village she 
stumbled through the forest until it grew 
late, then she climbed a tree and slept thus until daylight 
awakened her. She had at last come to a trail — a much 
used one by the looks — but she did not pay much atten- 
tion, only she followed it on and on, until two suns had 
set, and now the third one was about to go down. She 
could see water sparkling through the trees, and as she 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 119 

sat at the foot of the one she would climb for the night, 
she thought she heard a moan. 

Yes, there was another groan, and then another, 
coming from the direction of the water. Slowly she stole 
toward it, and parting the undergrowth she saw just 
above the river's edge a little hollow, and lying in it the 
little, withered body of an old woman. Slowly she would 
raise up her withered old hand and then it would fall by 
her side and she would moan. 

Miski glanced about. There was no one near. Lean- 
ing Jo's cradle against a tree, she hurriedly knelt by her 
side of the suffering one. She spoke but there was no 
answer, so taking a little basket from the bundle, she 
hurried dowjn the banks of the river, and returning, 
bathed the hands and face of the sickened woman. Twice 
— thrice — she made the journey. She was rewarded at 
last by seeing the dim eyes open and look up at her, and 
the feeble voice said: 

"I die." 

Miski put the basket of water to her lips and she 
drank — she appeared somewhat to revive and said : 

"I die; but I would care not if I knew wihere my 
Chee Ghee is." 

Miski's heart jumped, but her lips closed tight. The 
dim eyes looked up to Miski : 

"Have you seen my Chee Chee?" 

"Who is Chee Chee?" asked Miski. But she did not 
need to ask; strange thoughts were flying through her 
head. 

"Chee Chee is all I had left, and they have taken her." 

"Tell me;" said Miski. 

Then the poor old body, whose life was fast ebbing 
away, told Miski in many faltering words, of Andeal's 
accusation — of her sending away Joseph — and how full 
of anger Shell 'Head was when he found that Joseph was 
gone, and how he, with three others, started on the 



120 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

mountain trail to find Joseph, how they were gone many 
suns before they returned, and stole back into camp. 
How poor old Blue Heron — since Joseph's disappearance 
— sat at the door of his wigwam, neither speaking or 
eating, until the warriors' return, and when he heard of 
Joseph's death, arose to his feet and in bitter wrath 
drove Shell Head and Andeal out of camp, and told all 
his warriors, if they ever saw either of them again to 
shoot them with many arrows. Now that he knew Jo- 
seph was innocent, it grieved his heart that he had 
thought him guilty, and he crouched down by the door, 
and when she went to him — he was dead. 

When the tribe broke camp, just a few suns before 
this day, the different parties had gone different ways, 
their party was the last to leave the winter quarters. 
They thought to go down to the ocean, but had only gone 
a short distance when they stopped on the river's bank, 
a little below, to fish. 

One morning, without warning, and with savage 
yells, a party in war paint and feathers dashed in among 
them. The struggle was short for they were not pre- 
pared and were not armed, and knew not that they had 
an enemy — save Shell Head and Andeal. Their band 
was small, and it did not take long for the armed war- 
riors to dispatch them. She, Singing Bird, and Chee 
Chee, were hiding under some bushes when Shell Head 
espied Chee Chee, and dragged her from her grand- 
mother's arms. But at that moment a handsome brave 
rode up on his pony, and flinging Shell Head with savage 
blows against a huge boulder, stooped down and gently 
lifted Chee Chee on his horse behind him. 

Then he looked about the camp, but none remained 
alive but Singing Bird, and she was afraid to come out 
of her hiding. So the warriors rode away with her 
grandchild, and she — poor old Singing Bird, was left 
alone with the dead. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 121 

There was no one left for her, and she had no where 
to go but to follow up those who had taken her child, so 
she started on the long trail to go to her. But she was 
old, the way was long and rough — she must die by the 
trail. 

' The poor old body's voice trailed off into silence; 
she lay for some time. Miski almost thought her dead, 
then she spoke again, but so faint Miski had to bend low 
to hear her. 

"If I but knew where my Chee Chee is." 

Miski could keep quiet no longer, and she poured 
into the dying squaw's ear all she knew. Her meeting 
with Joseph, and how she had almost died with him, how 
Shell Head and Andeal had come to their camp, and 
finally, how the one that rescued Chee Chee was her 
own husband — Jumping Elk — and that he would be good 
to Chee Chee and she would never suffer. 

"Then," said Singing Bird, "I die. I go now to the 
Spirit Land beyond the sun. I see all my people there. 
I meet my Joseph and I'll be happy. When I am gone 
you pile the earth high above me — coyotes must not get 
me — and when you pile the dirt high make a cross so" — 
and she put her two old withered hands together and 
crossed two fingers thus : + 

The hands fell limp, through the little, old, withered 
up body there passed a slight quiver, a half sigh escaped 
the thin lips and all was still. 

Singing Bird's life was ended. 

Long Miski sat looking at the dead but saw her not. 
Her thoughts were reviewing the past. At last a feeble 
whimpering wail aroused her to herself. Jo ! Her baby ! 
She had not thought of him. A short time she carressed 
him and when at last, he slept she laid him under the 
trees. With her hands she dug into the soft, moist earth, 
and when the hole was large enough to suit her, she lined 
it with moss, then gently laid the wasted body in it. She 



122 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

covered it tenderly with the beautiful cloak of fur Sing- 
ing Bird had about her. To replace the earth, secure a 
couple of willow twigs which she formed into a cross, 
tying them together with grass, then shoved one end far 
down in the loose soil at the head of the new made grave, 
required but a few minutes, and her task was done. ' 



(Today, far down on the upper Umpqua River, where 
it sweeps around through a grassy meadow that goes 
down to the water's edge, can be seen a very large old 
willow tree, whose branches touch the silvery water as it 
flowjs gently by. Nearly a century ago it was planted 
there to mark a lonely grave. Today it shelters the meek 
and gentle cows, as they rest in the shade of its spread- 
ing branches from the noonday sun. But resting still 
more peacefully under it, is the body of Singing Bird, 
wife of Blue Heron, Chief of all the Umpquays.) 



The sun was just tipping the tree tops with gold and 
awakening the birds, who went soaring skyward, filling 
the morning air with their glad songs, when Miski 
dropped to the ground from her perch among the thick 
branches where she had spent the night. She looked 
about her for a few moments, drinking in the sweets of 
the early spring morning, then, strapping Jo securely to 
her back, she picked up her bundle and casting a parting 
glance at the new made grave, she regained the trail and 
set her face in the direction from whence she had come. 

All day she plodded on. The sun sinking low in the 
west when she emerged from a clump of shrub, and she 
looked up at the trail as it climbed a steep craggy moun- 
tain, at whose feet the same river flowed, but so turbu- 
lent had it grown that it looked like a streak of snow as 
it went churning through the gorge. 

As she looked far up the trail, she thought she saw 
something move, and keeping her eye fixed on it, she 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 123 

saw, as it rounded a boulder, that it was a warrior, and 
following close behind was a pony. At first she thought 
to hide before he could see her, then her curiosity, to see 
if she knew him, got the better of her, and she stepped 
a little further out — the better to see — when, as he came 
nearer, her heart gave a glad bound, for it was none other 
than Jumping Elk. 

The bright, yellow light of the setting sun shone 
straight into his eyes, and now and then he would stop 
and shade them and look all around as though searching 
for some one. At last he spied her far below him, and 
giving a glad yell, he sprang down the steep trail by 
leaps and bounds, the pony stumbling to keep up, and 
when at last he gained her side, he said : 

"Ugh!" 

She held her hand out toward him. He took it and 
coming nearer unfastened the papoose from her shoulders 
and looked with love and pride on his son, whom at one 
time he thought — maybe — he would never see again. 

That night as they squatted by the little camp fire, 
which Jumping Elk had built of pine cones, the perfume 
of which floated up toward the far white stars, and 
while Joe swung from an overhanging limb, rocked to 
sleep by its gentle movements, they told each other all 
that had happened. Miski told of her determination to 
return to him when she had heard that the new wife was 
a rescued one, and that that rescued one was Chee Chee. 
And Jumping Elk told of his sad home coming, when he 
could not find his wife and child, and how he had 
searched until he found her foot prints in the sand that 
led to the trail down the Yon Calla. 

But though Miski rejoiced her heart was sad, and 
leaning forward she procured a handful of ashes and 
slowly sifted it onto her bowed head. 

"Why such sadness?" he asked her. 

And she told him her heart was heavy because of 



124 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

the death of the old woman she, herself, had buried. 

For a few moments Jumping Elk stood looking at 
the dying embers. Then folding his arms across his 
naked breast he straightened to his full height and said : 

"Why mourn? 

"She will take the trail to the Happy Hunting 
Ground. 

"Weep not, my Miski, we are sorry our sister had 
died. 

"You placed her body in the grave. 

"Her body stays in the grave five days. 

"Just before sunset on the fifth day, our sister gets 
up and comes out of the grave. 

"She stands up and fixes her hair, her dress and her 
feet, puts on her moccasins, and takes up her journey to- 
ward the setting sun across the great ocean. 

"She takes the trail that leads over the big moun- 
tains. 

As she journeys she sees the beautiful flowers, 

"The timid deer, 

"The elk, 

"The bear and the wild animals as they roam over 
the hills and through the forests, made vocal by the songs 
of beautiful birds. 

"She also sees the sparkling waters, and hears the 
roar of a hundred waterfalls as they rush down the 
mountain side to mingle their waters with the great 
ocean. 

"She is happy, 

"When she reaches the summit she sees a beautiful 
lake, and near the edge of the lake she sees an Indian 
tepee. 

"She goes into the tepee and takes off all her clothes, 
and goes into the water, and bathes and washes away all 
the evil things of this earth. 



l — All others but relatives are sisters. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 125 

"She then goes back into the tepee and puts on a 
pure white robe, and again she takes up her march to- 
ward the Happy Hunting Ground. 

"She passes through the forest and over the moun- 
tain, cheered by songs of birds, the scream of the eagle, 
and the hoot of the owl. 

"At last she comes to the top of the mountains and 
looks off on the great ocean. 

"She sees a canoe coming and in it three of her 
friends, 

"She is rejoiced. 

"She goes down to the beach till the tiny waves 
wash her feet, 

"The canoe will not come to the shore for fear of 
taking some of the sins of earth to the Happy Hunting 
Ground. 

"So she jumps into the canoe with her friends, with 
a clean body and pure white robes on. 

Together they go on toward the setting sun, taking 
turns paddling the canoe, until they come in sight of the 
1 Spirit Land/ 

"As they approach the beautiful shores, she sees 
thousands of people and they are all happy. 

"The wild animals have all returned. 

"And the rivers are full of fishes, 

"And all kinds of fruit grow on the trees, 

"And the forest is made vocal with the song of birds. 

"You and I, my Miski, will die and go there, too, 
where all will be free from sorrow, pain and death, to 
dwell with the ' Great Spirit' forever. This fair country 
is all for the Indian." 



The following day they arrived at the village, Miski 
seated on the pony, while Jumping Elk walked stately 
in the lead. Straight through the village they moved — 
all eyes following them — to their own wligwam, which 



126 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

they entered and found Chee Chee curled up in some 
furs in a corner, softly crying. 

She looked up when she heard them enter and on 
seeing who it was she cowered still further down. But 
Miski knelt by her side and gently moved the robe from 
her face and said "Chee Chee?" 

The astonished maiden looked up into Miski's eyes, 
where she saw the look of welcome, and Jumping Elk, 
smiling, stole out of the tent. 

Around the campfire that night, where the warriors 
all sat discussing the unequal fray, Jumping Elk told 
them of Shell Head, and that if he dared to return to the 
camp they must catch him and deliver him to Jumping 
Elk. Not long did they have to wait, for the following 
morning he was seen skulking along behind the tepees 
in an effort to gain his own, unseen. 

With a few bounds the braves surrounded him and 
he was led, struggling, to Jumping Elk. Soon the entire 
camp was assembled, all but Andeal, who was nowhere 
to be seen. Then Jumping Elk, confronting Shell Head, 
revealed his hideous crimes to all. He slowly advanced 
toward him, the while taking his tomyhawk from his 
belt, and with one swinging blow from his strong arm 
severed the high arched nose from Shell Head's face. 

"Let him go I" He told those that held him, and point- 
ing down the trail, he said : 

"Go! and never return, for if you do, many arrows 
will pierce your body, which will be given to the coyotes. 
Take nothing," he said, as Shell Head with one hand 
held over his bleeding face, reached the other out to- 
ward a pony that was near, "Now, go !" 

But he did return, and that very night, when the 
camp was still in sleep he crept back on his hands and 
knees to his own wigwam, raising the flap he stole in 
and rousing Andeal, told her to gather up their belong- 
ings. "But what of the papoose?" He was too much 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 127 

bother, so lifting him gently — lest they disturb him and 
he cry, they leaned his bark cradle against the childless 
chief's wigwam. Striding a pony that was grazing near 
they stole softly out through the night. 



"Some day we return to the Klamaths. Now we go 
to my people. We tell them how bad the Klamaths are, 
how many, very many, and how powerful, and that they 
plan to steal on them and kill them all, just as we told 
the Klamaths about the Umlpquays. 

"But we go when they are all in lodge, not like the 
Umpquays, after they break camp and few to kill, we 
kill all maybe, it will be a great war and much blood shed. 

"We get even — we'll pay them for the way they 
treated us." So spoke Oneatta and Andeal (Shell 
Head and the Wasp) as they journeyed down the trail 
by the turbulent ^Shoah Chuck." 

They were well down the river where it cuts its way 
between high wooded banks, the boiling waters rushing 
madly through the ever narrowing canon, when they came 
upon a small encampment on the very brink. Several 
canoes were drawn upon the shore, and the thought 
came to them: Why not float down the chuck? How 
much easier than following the trail. So wiaiting in con- 
cealment until they could see no one near, they stole out 
noiselessly and silently shoved one of the canoes into the 
water, then stepping in they shot out into mid-stream. 

As they did so they were observed by the owners of 
the canoe, who at once gave chase, but both Shell Head 
and Andeal were powerful paddlers, and aided by the 
swift current, were soon far ahead of their pursuers. 

Narrower grew the canon, higher and steeper arose 
the bluffs, until at last appeared sheer walls on either 
side, through which they were fairly shooting. 

They glanced behind. Their pursuers had ceased 

l — Rogue River. 



128 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

to follow them. 

Why? 

They looked ahead and a low cry of horror escaped 
the lips of Andeal, while Shell Head arose from his kneel- 
ing position and cooly took his place in the bow, paddle 
in hand, where he stood motionless, with features set as 
if to meet death. 'He told her to paddle directly towiard 
a huge rock that was in mid-stream — around which the 
water was whirling with the speed of a race horse — and 
when within a few feet of the rock, as quick as thought 
he plunged his long paddle blade into the water on the 
left side of the bow, and with it gave a sudden wrench, 
and the canoe instantly turned upon its center to the 
right and passed the rock in safety. 

On through the canon they sped, the lashing rapids 
hurling them with the speed of an arrow between the 
perpendicular walls, which had now grown so high as 
to almost exclude the daylight. But at last the dangers 
passed and they floated out on the once more — for a time 
— peaceful river, very near the lodge of his own people. 

Only a year or two before Shell Head had been 
forced to leave his own tribe, after committing some 
crime, and had taken shelter in the Umpquay camp — 
from which peace had flown at his entrance. Now he 
was returning as a friend to warn them of the Klamaths, 
and they moved from lodge to lodge firing their spirits 
with the lust for blood. 

But the Indians of that section had other things to 
think of. 

Often were the pale faces seen among them. Shell 
Head and Andeal planned many a murder of the de- 
fenceless whites, just to see their misery and the ground 
grow red, and often in their flight from slaughter the 
whites would take shelter in the Umpquays camps, where 
most invariably they would find succor, for the words of 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 129 

Almeta, the little Chinook maiden, had sifted through 
the camps of all the tribe. 



Chilled, maybe by the night air, the papoose thus 
deserted by its heartless parents, Shell Head and Andeal, 
awoke and set up a lusty howl which awoke "Black Bear/' 
The old chief and his squaw, when they found the babe, 
aroused the camp and a search was instituted, but too 
late, the unnatural parents had flown. 

But the babe had found a home, for no papoose had 
come to Chief Its-Woot and Red Wing, his squaw, and 
there was none to be chief in his place when he should 
pass to the "Happy Hunting Ground." But now they 
were happy, the chief and his wife, and they would spend 
hours trying to amuse the little stranger forced upon 
them. Sometimes Miski would come and visit them, 
bringing little Joe, but little lU Cly Tenas," as they called 
him, would have none of him and would keep up an in- 
cessant howl until Joe was taken away. 

Miski and Chee Chee spent most of their time to- 
gether, and they talked much of the past, and Miski 
learned many things about the "Great Spirit," and often 
Jumping Elk woud steal near and listen. 

It was late spring and their camp was slowly break- 
ing up. Parties strolled off in different directions, and 
when their camp was about to move, Miski wished that 
they — Jumping Elk and his two wives with Joe — should 
go by themselves apart into the mountains to the north. 
So rounding up their ponies and fixing a "travois," on 
which they put their wigwam hides and other belongings, 
they wandered off through the mountain glens, Chee Chee 
running gleefully on ahead followed by the laden ponies, 
while Jumping Elk with Miski by his side brought up fAe 
rear. They camped by babbling brooks or in th* dense 
cool forests when the days grew warm, bu+ cnev were 

l — Cry Child. 



330 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



high up in the hills 'ere they finally pitched their tent, 
and while the young warrior stalked the fleeing elk and 
moose, or hunted the eagle among the lofty crags and 
peaks, the two young squaws would search for grass and 
roots with which to make baskets, and herbs with which 
to dye them. And so the happy, care free days passed by. 

Little Joe soon learned to kick out of his cradle and 
would toddle around among the flowers, picking hand- 
fulls, much to the delight of his proud sire. 

When the first snow flakes began to flutter down 
through the clear crisp air, they thought of the tribe's 
distant camping ground. But they had gathered enough 
food to last them through the long winter, so they de- 
cided to remain where they were, and selecting a well 
wooded ravine thither they moved their wigwam, and the 
campfire was soon burning brightly, casting a ruddy 
glow over the dark green foliage of their winter home. 





CHAPTER XX. 

— 1852 — 
UMP-R-R-R-R bump, bump ! 

"Harri-at, oh, Harri-at?" 
"Yes, mother. 
"What is the matter?" 
"Don't know." 

"Guess we've struck something and 
stuck." 

"Guess so." 
"Harri-at?" 
"Oh, do keep still, mother." 
"But how can I keep still ? I can't stay in my berth ; 
I'm falling out." 

"Well, get out, then; that's where I am — but do 
listen, I hear Captain Collins talking." 

"What's that he says about rocks, Harri-at?" 
"Where is my carpet-bag?" 

"Don' talk about carpet-bags, if we are sticking fast." 

"Do you suppose, mother, I'd lose that bag after 

fetching it all this way? And it holds such a precious 

load. Why, Mr. Eadle would turn over in his grave if 

I did." 

"Feels as though we were turning over right now." 
"Say, mother — oh, here it is." 
"That's my foot you got." 
"Well, I got the bag, too, thank God!" 
"Oh — oh — oh ! Let's get some clothes on us, Harri- 
at, so if the worst comes to the worst — " 
Rap-a-tap-tap. 

"Some one at the door, Harri-at." 
"Well, I know it, mother," and the speaker groped 
around, found the bolt and with difficulty opened the 
door. The dim light of a tallow lantern revealed a stal- 
wart young seaman — his blue eyes, light hair and up- 



132 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

turned nose told of his nationality before he spoke. Also 
the light revealed a woman of about forty-five years of 
age. She was of medium height and angular. Her thin, 
sharp pointed nose projected out between two high cheek 
bones, above which two steel gray eyes looked at one as 
though to pierce their very soul. 

"Begging yer pardon, mum, but the Cap-en do be a 
sending his chompliments ; and would the laidies plase to 
dhress and be rady to come on dick when invoited?" 

A smothered scream from the darkness within 
caused Mrs. Eadle to turn hurriedly, and as she did so 
she slammed the door in the face of the young seaman. 
He stood there long enough to tilt his up-turned nose a 
little higher, and raising one shoulder up until it nearly 
touched his ear he turned and staggered — rather than 
walked — to the doors of all the cabins delivering the 
"Cap-en's chompliments." 

Then hastening on deck he sought the captain, who 
was standing on the quarter deck. It's a bad loiking 
skoy, sor." 

"Very bad, Pat, but it's a worse looking sea. 

"There ; that was a bad one," said the captain a mo- 
ment later, as they recovered themselves after a huge 
breaker had swept completely over the entire schooner. 

"We appear to be anchored all right, sor, but if the 
'Juliat' gets mony a wan av that koind, Oi'm a thinkm' 
our voiage will be after ending right here; it's no Coos 
bay we are at, sor." 

"Who could tell where we were in the fog we have 
had for days, and to change so quickly to such a blow." 

But every moment the gale increased. The sky was 
an inky blackness, although the lurid flashes of light- 
ning illuminated the scene every few moments, while 
deafening peals of thunder could be heard above the 
roar of the breakers, which told that they were upon 
some reef. On came the billows, breaking as they swept 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 133 

the deck, and forced all to lay hold of the first ropes they 
could catch or be swept off in the boiling surf. The 
wind howled and screamed through the rigging, work- 
ing the masts in their shockets — then at the shrouds and 
stays. 

A huge wave came rushing over the quivering 
schooner, dashed against the starboard bulwarks, broke 
and fell with such awful force on deck as to fling the 
mainmast over the side. When Captain Collins — who 
was blinded for a moment — shook himself and stood 
erect, he gave orders to cut away the mast in the hope 
that the schooner might right herself — but all in vain. 
The last wave served but to jam her nose more securely 
on the rocks. 

"I'm after thinking the worst of the gale do be over, 
Cap'en, but we do be anchored all roight." 

The wind had been blowing fiercely for about an 
hour, but now showed signs of abating, and Captain Col- 
lins began to think of the safety of his passengers, of 
whom he had about a half dozen aboard. He knew if 
the sea continued as it was, by morning the schooner 
would be pounded to pieces on the cruel rocks, so calling 
his crew to him, he put the case before them and then 
called for volunteers. Some one must explore the rocks 
to try and ascertain if there was a place of safety for 
the passengers and crew. 
"Who will go?" 
"Cap'en, I'm the kid!" 

It was Pat Morgan, as usual, who was the first to 
answer, and it was his answer that had gained him the 
name of "Captain Kid" among his fellow seamen. 

Quickly a rope was securely fastened around his 
waist, and he was lowered over the side of the ship — 
but into utter blackness. Soon a shout reached their 
ears, and the captain leaning over the side shouted : 
"Found bottom, Pat?" 



134 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"Aye, aye, sor," came above the roar of the break- 
ers, but words, if there were any more, were drowned 
in the roar of the surf. Little by little the rope was 
paid out, then ceased, and a few minutes later three 
quick jerks told those on board that the wanderer was 
returning. Hand over hand he came up the side and was 
hauled on board and many were the questions asked. 

"Hist ! Just a moment, till I get me breath, and I'll 
tell yez all about the south say oilands I'm after discov- 
ering." 

Then he told them in a few words that the ship ap- 
peared to be stuck fast on the side of a jagged rock over 
and upon which he climbed until he came to a perpen- 
dicular rock, the top of which he could not see. He felt 
along it in the darkness to the left and found he was on 
a sandy beach, and although wet the waves did not reach 
it, and he was sure there was ample room for all. There 
would be some difficulty in getting the passengers — 
especially the ladies — down onto the rocks below, as the 
waves beat savagely around them and the ship was fast 
breaking up. Orders were sent for all to come quickly, 
and fetch only what could be carried in one hand. 

"Here, mother," said Mrs. Eadle, as she crammed a 
large carpetbag full of clothes she took from a chest, 
"you take this, I can't trust Mr. Eadle's bag with any 
one ; I must carry that myself." 

In the passage where the passengers were assem- 
bling, stood a little woman. She wore a faded black 
dress and in one hand she carried a box which appeared 
to be very heavy, and in the other a bird cage in the 
center of which a small parrot swung. The captain 
hastened in and seeing the little lady, said : 

"Very sorry, Mrs. Burns, but you must have one 
hand free." 

A frightened look came into the little lady's face as 
she said: 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 135 

"Oh, Captain, how can I give up either? This"— 
and she indicated the box in one hand — "is medicine for 
my little neice, the doctor says without it she will surely 
die; this" — and she looked down at the cage lovingly — 
"belonged to my own daughter who died six months ago. 
It was her dying request that I take it to her little cousin," 
and her eyes filled with tears. 

"Pretty Polly," said the bird, turning its head to 
one side and looking up at the captain, "Good day," and 
it tried to put one foot through the wires of the cage to 
shake hands. 

"Come," said the captain, as a huge breaker struck 
the schooner, making it pitch and roll and its timbers 
creak and groan. When they reached the deck they 
found the other passengers had clambered over the side, 
one by one, in the charge of a sailor, and were working 
their way along the rope with one hand, often swept 
from their feet as the waves buffeted them. 

"I'm afraid it can't be done, Mrs. Burns, unless one 
of these ladies," indicating Mrs. Eadle and her mother, 
"will give up their bag of clothes." 

"Indeed," said Mrs. Eadle, "what few clothes we are 
saving are in mother's bag and she cannot give it up," 
and the old lady was lifted over the rail. "My own 
carpetbag is too precious to give up." 

"Harri-at, I'll take the bird and let this go." 
"Mother, you will do no such thing," screamed Mrs. 
Eadle. 

"Then you had better give this up if it's not clothing," 
said the captain, "for the sake of the sick girl," and he 
reached for the bag. "It may be such a thing we can 
get everything in the morning — but the bottles may break 
and the bird die before that." 

"No !" And she jerked the bag away and prepared 
to step over the side, "I want my bag — I'll not run any 
chances — I want my own. Why, the things belonged 



136 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

to poor dear Mr. Eadle, and I would not part with them 
for worlds." 

"Only keepsakes from the dead — and these are life 
to the living — hurry and decide, Madam ; quick." 

"I want me bag — I want me bag" — and she stepped 
to the side of the boat and over, and was let down into 
the blackness by "Captain Kid," who then turned to help 
Mrs. Burns. 

"Which one, Madam," said the captain gently, "I 
will take the one you leave to my cabin when I go for the 
ship's books and another sack of food." 

"Medicine is life," she said, and her voice quavered 
with the grief she felt. The captain took the cage and 
turned quickly away. The bird seemingly realized its 
fate and screamed above the roar of the surf: "Papa, 
papa? Mamma, mamma?" The captain's eyes filled with 
water and it was not the spray that was in them, either, 
as he hurried to the cabin and returned, his arms loaded 
full, and as he and Pat clambered over the rail, the last 
ones to leave the fast breaking schooner, Pat said : "It's 
meself will return when I see the ladies safe ashore." 
But later when he tried to feel his way along in the dark- 
ness he found that the incoming tide had covered the 
rocks, over which they had crawled, with dashing foam. 

To construct a shelter for the poor, shivering wom- 
en, was the captain's next thought, and feeling around in 
the intense darkness, sticks and bits of logs were found. 
These the crew dragged together and made a wind break 
behind which all crept. 

"This is awful, Harri-at." 

"It might be worse, but I've got me carpetbag," said 
Mrs. Eadle. 

"What yer got s'precious in that 'ere bag?" enquired 
one of the sailors who had heard part of the conversation 
on board. 

"My own property," sniffed the lady. 




1. Briggs-Megginson home, Agate Beach; p. 232. 2. Wreck; p. 131. 3. First 
house erected in Newport and Ocean Hotel; p. 250. 4. Rhododendrons; p. 257. 
5. The hreakers; p. 265. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 137 

"Oh, Harri-at's got some keepsakes her husband 
used to fight with when he sailed the south seas." 

"Mother !" 

"What's the harm in telling, Harri-at? There is 
cutlasses, and swords, and belts for knives, and knives, 
too, ain't there Harri-at? and you got his silver watch, 
too, haven't you, Harri-at? And there is grandmother's 
candlesticks she brought around the Horn from England 
with her, and — " 

"Mother, for goodness sakes!" 

"You are cold, Mrs. Burns; here have my coat; it's 
wet but will be some protection," said the captain as he 
stripped off that article. 

"We are all cold," said Mrs. Eadle. Another sailor 
slipped off his jacket and laid it around the mother's 
shoulders, but none were offered to Mrs. Eadle. 

"Where is 'Captain Kid' ?" asked some one. 

"Gone to take a swim among his south sea islands," 
answered one. 

"He shouldn't swim too far out for they say the Pa- 
cific Ocean is full of sharks, and when you move your 
feet the sharks comes up and bites 'em," said another 
voice in the darkness. 

"It's time Pat said something," said another, "never 
knew him to be still so long before." 

"I almost think he has gone to try and get aboard 
again," said the captain, "there was something he wanted 
to get." 

"If it's meself yer a talkin' of, Cap'en, I've jest been 
after explorin on me own hook." 

"A noice, pleasant, sun-shiny day you've had for it," 
said a sailor. 

"I'm after making discoveries all the same, and I'm 
thinkin' I've found a cave." 

"What's it like?" 

"How far?" 



138 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"Where at?" 

"Go azy; wan at a toime. It's just up here a few 
fate — it's that dark yez can't hardly see to brathe — but 
it's out o' the wind, so come along all av yez and take a 
bit av a walk." 

"You are not fooling, Pat?" It was the captain's 
voice this time. 

"It's no foolin' I fale loike, Cap'en, jist follow me," 
and he felt around where he had left Mrs. Burns. He 
put a protecting arm around her, and the precious box 
of medicine he lifted to his shoulder. "Jist put yer roight 
hand on the rock and follow me, all av yez." 

The water roared and boomed as it dashed on the 
rocks; the wind shrieked as it buffeted them about, its 
cold blast penetrating their wet garments, as they stum- 
bled along in the darkness. 

The cheery voice of Pat from far ahead reached 
them. "Here's the dure, ladies and gentlemen, walk 
roight in and make yersilves to hum." 

"Where are we ?" said the captain, reaching his hands 
out in all directions. He could feel nothing above, but 
he could easily touch either side of the opening at once. 
Further and still further they crowded in. They ceased 
to feel the bitter sting of the cold spray-laden wind, and 
the roar of the surf grew fainter and fainter. 

"Where are we now, Pat?" 'Twas the captain's voice 
again. 

"Bedad, and it's more nor I can be after tilling yez, 
with the poor vision av me. My oi sight failed me won- 
derful sin' yisterday, but some ways I fale as though we 
are not in a hole, but we are out av the wind. The sands 
are that dhry and warm, jist fale av thim, it'll be a com- 
fort to slape on 'em." 

And so indeed they found it, and there was not one, 
unless it was Mrs. Burns, who did not soon forget their 
woes. But she — poor little body — could not forget the 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 139 

bird's last call, or the harsh tones of Mrs. Eadle as she 
said "I want me bag." 

When the gray dawn of morning broke it revealed 
Pat's south sea islands. They found that they had passed 
through an arch in the darkness, and that they were not 
in the cave, but on a broad sandy beach at the entrance 
of a bay. A sharp point of land jutted out from the main 
bank several hundred feet, which came to an abrupt end 
in a pile of jagged rocks on which the " Juliet" — now 
battered nearly to pieces — was resting part way out of 
the water, which had calmed down somewhat as the tide 
went out. It was easy to get to the schooner now, but 
the rocks were slippery with the seaweed that the storm 
had washed in and over them. The angry waves were 
still beating on the high cliffs far to the north and the 
ocean was lashed to foam, but the bitter winds had lost 
their fury. 

"The first thing we must do," said Captain Collins, 
"is to see if we can rescue anything from the boat." 

"Oh, do try to fetch our chest ashore," piped up Mrs. 
Eadle. 

"I called on volunteers last night to leave the craft; 
I call on volunteers now to enter her. I'll compel no man 
to go — it's too risky — who will come with me?" 

"Cap'en, I'm the kid," and with a bound Pat was at 
his side. Together they worked their way over the 
treacherous rocks to the side of the boat, over which 
a bit of rope still dangled — it had nearly all been 
whipped away during the night. The masts were gone, 
in fact the decks were washed bare, and once aboard they 
could see that the stern was all battered in. 

Together they started for the captain's cabin, as 
though their two minds had been one. Not a word was 
spoken as they entered, and in the gray light that filtered 
through the darkened windows, they saw the cage float- 
ing in the water that nearly filled the room. The captain 



140 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

splashed forward and rescued it, and held it toward Pat. 
His face was ashen gray as he drew his lips in until noth- 
ing but a straight slit marked where his mouth was. Not 
so with Pat. He appeared to swell to double his size, his 
mouth opened wide and what came therefrom — it is not 
well to say. 

"There, there, Pat," said the captain at last, "that 
kind of talk won't bring the little body back to life, or — " 

"But jist ter think," Pat interrupted him, "that its 
purty life had to be given up fer that trash the muther 
was a sayin' was in that 'ere rag bag. Jist yez be afther 
markin' me words — now listen : 'Where-ye-at,' will niver 
lave these blissed shores Wit 'er bag!" 

"Dont do anything rash." 

"Rash !" And the look of scorn Pat bestowed upon 
the captain brought a smile to the latter's face as Pat 
continued: "The baste av a woman — it's niver a bit 
she'd be out — if she had accomidated the little widda. 
The poor burred would av had its loife, and the little 
gurrel wat's sick would av been 'appy. We would av 
loved her foriver and iver for her sacrifize — but nary a 
sacrifize wud it av been, for we would av rescued her 
bag the morn none the worse. But no, begorry, because 
she had the power to do it, she did it regardless of an- 
other's loss or faleings." And Pat swelled up again and 
spat savagely. 




CHAPTER XXI 




ND that's all you could get?" 

"Absolutely all. The whole place was 
a-wash. Pat did manage to crowd into 
one state room and get something." 

"Is it my chest?" enquired Mrs. Eadle, 
pressing forward, and a moment later, "No, 
it's not. Why my room was the first one, 
how could you pass that and get into an- 
other?" 

"It's sorry I am, Misthress Eadle, but 
this was the best I could do." 
"Is there no getting back?" 

"I forbid anyone to enter the ship again," said the 
captain, "the tide is coming in, the wind is raising and 
any minute the hull may go to pieces. We can hope to 
get only what may wash ashore. I found the tea-kettle 
floating, and these pans. We managed to get the chest 
of hardtack and here is a tin can marked 'tea' — that's 
about all." 

A search brought to light a few dry matches and a 
fire was started, while two of the seamen went in seach 
of water. A short distance to the right they found a 
little rivulet trickling down the high bluff. 

It was not long before the kettle was singing mer- 
rily on the coals, as though to cheer the poor creatures 
huddled around. The hot tea revived them somewhat, 
and they sat nibbling the biscuits — and as far as they 
knew — the last meal they ever would have. The company 
formed a circle around the fire. Mrs. Eadle sat on the 
sand — her back to the water — facing the high bluff which 
was crowned with fir trees of all sizes. Slowly she let 
her gaze follow the bluff along, until suddenly she threw 
up her hands, the biscuit partly eaten, flew onto the coals, 



142 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

her chin dropped down, while her eyes nearly popped 
from her head. 

What was the matter? 

All were curious at once. They looked in the direc- 
tion of her gaze, but could see nothing. Presently her 
mother spoke as she shook her shoulder. 

"Harri-at, why Harri-at?" 

Then in a whisper she said as she pointed upward, 
"I saw the devil, truly I did." 

"It's glad I am she's afther seeing something," whis- 
pered Pat to one who sat near him, while the others arose 
in confusion, and although they looked in all directions, 
nothing could be sighted. But the bushes on the brink 
of the cliff appeared to be unduly agitated, then suddenly 
something dropped through them — as it were — and came 
rolling and tumbling down the steep bank. 

The women screamed as they ran toward the arch 
they had come through in the dark the night before. 
(The very same arch Miski's wedding party had such 
difficulty getting through twenty-seven years before.) 

In the meantime the object that some took to be the 
stub of a tree, came tumbling down and lodged on the 
sand at the foot of the cliff and with a bound stood erect. 
For a moment every one appeared to be petrified, for 
the object before them was a naked Indian boy. For the 
brief part of a minute he was dazed, then suddenly he 
came to life as it were. His eyes flashed in all direc- 
tions as though to see where he might escape. The cliffs 
were impassable. To the right on the beach was his only 
chance, and he gave a bound, but as quick as he was, Pat's 
mind worked quicker. 

"Don't let the beauty get away," he shouted, and 
in a moment the gap was filled and the lad was sur- 
rounded. 

Not a sound did he make, but his lithe brown body 
quivered in every muscle. Quickly the shipwrecked crew 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 143 

closed in, then Pat gave a leap and threw his arms about 
the boy, who, in a moment showed fight. 

"Aisy there, aisy," said Pat, "it's not a shred on yer 
handsome body we'll be afther damagin' ef yez'll hold 
yer hosses. There/' as he tied his hands and feet with 
a red scarf taken from one of the sailors, who wore it 
about his waist. "Lend me yer coat, Cap'en, it's not 
over-dhressed the lad is, and loidies about." 

"What's your idea, Pat," said Collins. 

" Jist this, sor ; whin I beheld the brown beauty, sez 
I to meself, sez I, we are not a-knowing where we be or 
what we'll be afther ating, and here was a baying some- 
what human, and thinks I he lives and can tell us how." 

"Well, what better off are you? It's not likely he 
knows a word of English and I'm sure you don't know 
Indian. Is there any of you lads can talk Indian," and 
he turned and looked at all. 

"Well, sir," spoke up one, "there is an Indian hunt 
I have heard my father tell about ; if I can say it." 

"For the love of Pater, say it quick, or he will be 
off on some kind av a hunt soon, as it is all mesilf can 
do to detoin him." 

"As near as I can remember it, it's like this, but I 
don't know its meaning: ^'Is-kum e-na-poo; yah-wa; 
nika na is-kum' ?" 

They all looked at the boy whose eyes, although his 
head did not move, searched every face, but looked the 
longest at his captors. 

"Bedad, and I belave yez is on the roight thrack; 
thry it again." 

The speaker came a little nearer and the lad ap- 
peared less frightened as the sentence was repeated. He 
looked at Pat's head, his neck and face, then down to his 
hairy chest, which was bare to the weather, the collar of 
his shirt being torn. 

l — Catch the louse; there it is; did you get it? 



144 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"What's the maneing av the gibberish, I'd like to 
know." 

"I haven't the slightest idea, as I said, only my 
father said it was a famous hunt among them ; they were 
all experts at it, and all their spare time was taken up 
with it. 

"Then for the love av mercy, sing it agin." 

Again it was repeated and quicker than ever the 
black eyes swept Pat's head, face, neck and chest, and 
leaning a little toward him peeped inside his shirt. Then 
looking timidly up at the speaker he said — 

^'Wake." 

Pat nearly fell over in his excitement, he was about 
to yell with joy when a bystander clapped his hand over 
Pat's mouth with "You fool, do you want to frighten him 
to death?" 

"Thin I'll be askin' his pardon." 

"I'll tell you what to do," said the captain, "we'll 
unbind his hands and feet and take these gay rags and 
put on him and let him go." 

"I like that," from the one to whom the sash belonged. 

"Well, here, I'll give him this handkerchief," and 
the captain brought a big bandana of many colors and 
tied it around his neck, and many were the articles of- 
fered. But he warned them that they had better be care- 
ful, they might need all they had themselves, but here the 
little widow came forward with a scarlet bundle in her 
hand. 

"I think this would be useful ; 'twas in the chest." 

A laugh went up when they saw it was a night robe, 
but it was put on and then all stepped back. The lad 
looked down at himself, then appeared to puff out with 
pride, took a step or two, and finding none hindered 
him, bounded away a scarlet streak, down the beach, 
around a bluff and was lost to sight. 

l— No. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 145 

"Just wait a few minutes," said Collins, "when he 
gets home and shows all that finery — if there are any 
others around they will all be here in a jiffy. Then look 
out if there is anything you want to keep. Mrs. Burns, 
you had better lock your chest and sit on it." 

"Where is me carpetbag; I want me bag," and Mrs. 
Eadle made a grab for it, "and mother, you hang onto 
the satchel." 

"Yes, Harri-at." 

Had the company on the beach only taken time to 
glance upward, they would have seen many brown faces 
looking down at them from the bushes. 

They huddled together in the shelter of the bluffs, 
and discussed the situation. The tide was coming in fast, 
and with the rising water, which threatened to drive them 
from their poor shelter, the wind grew stronger and to 
add still further to their misery, it began to rain. Some 
of the crew was dispatched to see if better shelter could 
be found, and while the remainder crouched over the fire 
— which was almost whipped out by the rain and wind — 
the water arose higher and higher, coming through the 
arch and bringing with it bits of wreckage, that battered 
the rocks as they were forced through, breaking off great 
chunks of the soft rock that fell with a roaring splash. 

"There is the last of the 'Juliet'," exiclaimed one, 
"she will never survive this sea." 

"And what day is it she dies?" 

"Let me see. Why, I think it's the 28th, yes, it's 
January 28th, in the year of our Lord, 1852." 

"The very day Mr. Eadle died two years ago," 
sniffed Mrs. Eadle, dabbing her handkerchief to her eyes 
With one hand, and with the other hugged the carpetbag 
closer to her. 

"Lucky man," said Pat in a whisper. 

"Whist, Pat." 

Shortly the searchers returned, and none too soon, 



146 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

for the tide left but a narrow strip at the foot of the 
bluff which led around to a cove-like beach. Here they 
were protected from the winds for a time, and as they 
clambered up to a grassy shelf — where apparently the 
water never reached — they saw ample signs of life. 

"An Indian camp ground, sure," said the captain. 

"And Indians, too," said another as he pointed up- 
wards at the many forms among the trees who turned 
and fled when they saw they were discovered. It was 
some time 'ere the natives could be induced to come near 
enough to be talked to, and then none would come close up, 
until a bent and withered old man made his appearance, 
who did not seem to be as timid as the rest. 

"That do be bating me; I niver did say an Injun 
with whiskers afore." 

It was none other than ^Le-moo-to Yake-so Se-ah- 
wust," Miski's father. 

It was not hard to make them understand that they 
were in need of succor, but Captain Collins tried long to 
make them understand that they wished to go away, and 
would wave his hands out over the bay, and every time 
the old chief would wave his hands too, and smile as he 
would say 2 "Aquinna." 

The repeating of the word was so frequent that the 
captain got to thinking, and at last he sprang to his feet 
and said "I have it, I have it! I know just where we are. 
Why, this is the Yaquina Bay that so many have been 
trying so hard to find a sea entrance to. Let's give 
three cheers," and the "Hip, Hip, Hurrah!" that echoed 
through the hills set to flight all the dusky forms but 
the old chief — who could not run — and was captured and 
brought back. 

After much gesticulating he was persuaded to let 
one of the young braves — as a messenger — carry a note 
to the outside world. 



l — Wool Face. 2 — Black water. 



I 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 147 

All through the stormy month of February, and most 
of March, Captain Collins spent in exploring the bay. 
Clams and oysters he found in plenty, and the abundance 
of fish that were caught, enabled the shipwrecked crew 
and passengers to live comfortably, if not luxuriously. 
Collins also found that the bay was navigable for vessels 
drawing from six to eight feet of water, but the entrance 
was a bad one, as the fate of his own vessel testified. 

There was sorrow in the camp of the Aquinnies. One 
day, they bore to their burial ground on the high bluff 
just inside the entrance, the body of their old chief, 
"Wool Face." Armaca, Miski's brother, a man now 
grown, was proclaimed chief in his stead. 

It was not until the latter part of March that horses 
sent to the shipwrecked sufferers by McLaughlin, Burns, 
Griswold and Barnhart, reached the coast, and a very 
exciting time ensued. 

Pat appeared to take complete charge of Mrs. Eadle. 
She must have the "purtiest baste," which proved to be 
the highest spirited, and when she showed timidity to 
mount, it was Pat who said, "Indade, Misthress Eadle, 
it's mesilf that will lade the purty crayture; for niver 
was there tew beauties so well mated, and its prancin' 
jist sets yez off." 

He left her side long enough to return to the hut 
that had sheltered them so long, and pressed into the 
hand of the young messenger the much prized carpetbag. 
Then running to his charge he kept that lady so well occu- 
pied with her hold on the animals bridle, and many times 
When the "purty beauty" would have walked along quiet- 
ly enough, a gentle "persuasion" from Pat's toe would 
cause it to rear and plunge. 

It was not until they made their first stop for lunch, 
that Mrs. Eadle discovered her loss, and great indeed 
was her agitation. "Would no one go back for it?" Then 
she must go herself. She was told that that was out of 



148 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

the question. 

"Then, where was Pat?" 

That gentleman was discovered at last, busy with 
Mrs. Burns' chest which he was tying more securely to 
a horse's back, and when approached by the sorrowing 
lady said, "It's no doubt at all, at all, Misthress Eadle, 
but the young loidies and gintlemen we've been afther 
laving behind us are injoying thimselves with the treas- 
ured contints av yer bag. If only now they had the par- 
rot." 

But he wias not allowed to tell what the savages 
might do if they had the bird, for Mrs. Eadle, with her 
gray eyes " spatting blue blayzes," as Pat put it, lit upon 
him with : 

"Me bag was me own and I wanted me own. It was 
a dastardly trick, for I see now that you did it on pur- 
pose. I'll have the — " 

"Hist, loidy, it's little faleing yez can look for from 
a mon to a woman — when wan woman has none for an- 
other. Had yez helped the dear little widda with her 
burd for the sick baby, I could have got yer bag all roight 
the next morn and nary a damage would ha' been done 
to it, but where wan woman has nary faleing for another 
and could not put herself out a bit for a sister — " and 
Pat turned to his task and appeared to completely dismiss 
the enraged lady, who went back to her own horse and 
prepared to mount. 

"Ah, 'Captain Kid,' how could you do it?" 

"If 'Where-yer-at' had shown a spark of Christian- 
ity the noite of the wreck I'd have been her bound slave 
for loife, I would. But vengeance do be swate, so it do." 



CHAP TER XXII 




APPY years passed by. 

Many children were born to Miski and 
Chee Chee, and Jumping Elk was very 
proud of his family. 

Now and then word would come to the 
camp of the pale-face traders, who would 
give them many beautiful trinkets for their 
furs, and Jumping Elk would make long 
journeys with his wives and children over 
the plains in quest of wolves, foxes or coy- 
otes, or taking canoes would paddle far up or down the 
many rivers in search of the beaver homes. 

There came a day when fear entered all their hearts, 
for it was noised about how the pale-faces were digging 
holes in the sides of the great mountains, and what was 
it for? Many a legend was told of the bad spirits that 
were confined in the lofty hills, and if the pale strangers 
were digging ways that they might get out, what dire 
disasters would befall them. 

And they would tell the legend of the very high 
mountain far to the south, Mount 1(< La Shandel." 

There were many pretty maidens in the tribes that 
dwelt about the foot of this beautiful mountain, and 
there were many bad spirits that roamed over the sides 
of the mountain. At last they told the fathers of these 
maidens, if they would not let them have the maidens for 
their wives, they would cause all the waters of the springs 
to be bitter, so that no man could drink and all Would 
die of thirst. 

But the fathers of the maidens would not let them 
go. So the bad spirits grew very angry, and they took 
hold of the mountain and shook it so that it trembled 



l — The Candle (Lassen). 



150 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

and all the country around trembled — but the fathers 
would not give their daughters up. Then the spirits grew 
very angry and they all assembled on top of the mountain 
and spit fire from the top, so that it ran down the sides 
and choked the streams and burned the trees,, and killed 
all the wild animals, and all had to flee far away. 

Then the lu Ekone" grew* angry and chased all the 
evil spirits down through the hole in the top of the moun- 
tain that they had made themselves, and he sealed it up 
tight that they might not get out. But sometimes they 
grow very angry inside and shake the mountain — but 
there was no way for them to escape. 

And now, if the pale-faces, who did not know of the 
evil spirits, and through their ignorance should dig holes 
deep enough to let the evil spirits out, what would all the 
nations do ? What would become of their maidens ? And 
the once happy tribes — who knew no fear before the 
white man came — would hold many councils. 



Joe and his playmate, Cry Child — the cast-off son 
of Shell Head and Andeal and whom Chief Black Bear 
had kept as his own — had grown to manhood. They had 
— like their fathers and their father's fathers — been 
feasted and then gone far into the forests by themselves 
alone, where they had met their "good spirit" who gave 
them their names. 

When Joe returned he was sorrowlful; he liked not 
the name of "Ap-seik-aha," he liked better the name 
his mother gave him — "Joe" — but when Cry Child came 
home he was very gleeful for hereafter he was not Cry 
Child but "Ho-ne-nis-to." 

Honenisto's foster father, Chief Black Bear, was 
getting very old and liked not to go to war. So Honenisto 
was only too glad to take the old chiefs place, and long 
would he talk when they gathered for council, urging 

l — Good spirit. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 151 

them all to battle for their rights — for the spirit and the 
longing for vengeance and blood which his parents pos- 
sessed — had descended to their child and the same war- 
like spirit was large in him. 

"Should they allow the strangers to come among 
them?" 

Jumping Elk would tell them what his wives had 
told him about the great white chief, and how good he 
was, and how the white men meant them no harm, and 
when he had done speaking — Honenisto, with others, 
would get up and tell how the strangers they had seen 
wandering about, had sticks that spoke fire and they 
knew that there must be evil spirits among them. Jump- 
ing Elk liked not to disturb the travelers. "Could they 
not wander at will as the Indians themselves did ?" 

Others would tell how the strange people would find 
a grassy meadow near some river — the feeding grounds 
of the deer and elk — and they would build strange wig- 
wams and put great high walls made of trees and logs 
around the meadow, so the wild game could not feed 
and they could not gallop where they wished. 

Now and then word would be brought home that 
some of their members had been killed, not with bow and 
arrow, but with the strange sticks that spoke fire, and 
the brave dropped dead, and they would find a hole in 
his body. 

"No, the pale-faces were bad; they were stealing 
their lands, their game, their freedom — they must be 
kept away." 

And so little by little the spirit of revenge and hatred 
was planted in the red breast, and as the years passed 
the lawless whites were the first to teach the savage heart 
to steal and plunder, to lie and kill, and, with bitterness 
they would sit around the council fire and plan to get 
even with the interlopers. 

But Jumping Elk — with his sons — would plead for 



152 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



the white man. 

"They not all bad." 

"Was not some of their own tribe bad?" 

"Had they forgotten Shell Head? How he led them 
into a bad and shameful war on the Umpquays?" 

There was plenty of ^'pe-shah Si-wash." 





CHAPTER XXIII. 

— 1852 — 

OE was to wed! 

The maiden of his choice was very fair 
to look upon, and was highly prized by her 
father, who, thinking Joe was very rich, 
demanded much 2 "wam-pum." 

Long Joe and his mother sat discussing 
how many beautiful furs, and how much 
wampum. The long beautiful slender shell 
was gathered far to the north, from the 
deep waters of a bay, by Indians, who 
would dive for them, and craftily carve and string them 
on strings, a knot between each. 

Yes, the maiden was beautiful and he loved her, and 
would give many strings for her, so gathering up what 
he thought right, he made them with the furs into a bun- 
dle and started for the maiden's lodge, accompanied by 
many of the young bucks of his own tribe. 

Much bantering went on at the home of the maiden's 
father. Experts were called in to measure the value of 
the 3 "hyk-wa." They sat down on the ground and taking 

l — Bad Indians. 2 — Shell money. 3 — Indian money. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 153 

the end by the knot between the fore-finger and thumb 
of their left hand, stretched it to meet the tatooed marks 
on the upper arm, of which there were three. Much time 
was spent stretching these strings of shells, and Joe 
would grow restless waiting for the decision to be reached 
— waiting for the father of his chosen one to be satisfied. 

But at last it was accomplished, and in triumph he 
entered his native lodge, the proud possessor of a highly 
paid-for wife. Not long was he to enjoy her, for daily 
the signal fires were seen on mountain crag and distant 
hills, calling the young braves and warriors forth to bat- 
tle with the foe, who were getting more numerous all 
the time, and threatened to take the land, wkich had 
been theirs, forever. 

Joe, with many others, would have let them peace- 
fully alone, and would have agreed to the white man's 
terms but for Honenisto (whom the soldiers had named 
John.) He stoutly refused to be friends with the whites, 
and many were the bloody battles fought between them, 
and when in the camps they talked the white man's offer 
over — the offer to feed and clothe them, if they all 
would repair to a bit of land which the whites would 
reserve for them, and they would be taught to live as 
the white man lived — John would rise up in wrath, and 
dark, indeed, would be the days that followed. 



There were other troubles in the camp of the Kla- 
maths besides the question of the white intruders. 

"Chief Black Bear was dead, 

"Who would be chief in his stead?" 

Honenisto (now always called John) asserted his 
rights. 

"Was not he the son of the great chief, and should 
he not be the leader of the tribe now?" 

But no! He was — as all the older ones knew — a 
"salt chuck," deserted by Shell Head and Andeal and 



154 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

would the Klamaths be ruled and led by such as he? 
"No; he could be a fighting chief, but not the head of 
the tribe. ,, 

"No salt chuck would ever rule over a mountain 
tribe." 



Sorrowful were these days for all, but more so for 
Miski and Chee Chee. They were growing old and the 
troubles of the tribe weighed heavily on their partly 
christianized souls, and they talked much to Jumping 
Elk and Joe of their surrender, and little by little they 
convinced the principal war chiefs to give themselves up. 



"Mother, I go !" 

"But my son, the way is long and rough, you are not 
yet a man; if you could reach some of my own people, 
the Umpquays, you would find friends; but the Toot- 
toot-any' I fear for my son if they think you are a friend 
of the pale faces, they would slay you, Elsie." 

"But I go, mother/' and the tall slender form of 
the young lad — so straight and supple — walked away with 
a stately air, and Chee Chee smiled as she looked on him, 
then called him to return. She warned him — if go he 
must — that if he saw the white man he must be friendly, 
he must assist them if they were in need of help, and 
warn them if they were in danger. 

He promised her and was gone. 

Long she sat on the ground, rocking to and fro, 
thinking of her son ; one day he would make a great war- 
rior. Presently she was joined by Miski, who came with 
her basket work, and together they talked of the days 
gone by, when they were first married. How peaceful 
they used to be, but now? "Was it right that the white 
man should come and drive them from their lands ? They 
took for themselves the fertile valleys — the feeding 
grounds of the moose and deer — and left only the hills 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 155 

and mountains that they could make no use of, for the 
red man. True, they offered pay, but was it enough to 
recompense them for all they were forced to give up?" 
And talking thus they wondered if, after all, the white 
man was not bad. 

Long they talked of their woes. Then their minds 
trailed back to the long ago, and they thought of the 
great White Chief and his teachings as Almeta had told 
it to them, and their hearts softened. 

They talked much to those they came in contact with, 
and slowly — very slowly at first — the seed thus scattered 
began to take root and grow. 



In the meantime, Elsie, Chee Chee's son, speeded 
down the great river toward the ocean. Now and then 
he would stop and listen intently. He was getting well 
into the enemy's country now, and he must not be sur- 
prised. 'He had seen plenty of evidence of the white 
man's passage — would they be able to evade the bands 
of hostile Indians he knew infested that region? 

"What was that?" 

Far in the distance — like the breath of the winds 
that murmured in the tree tops — came the sound of a 
savage yell. 

Still he stood, and listened. There it was again and 
he bounded forward. Like a deer he sped along the 
narrow trail, dodging beneath the low swinging boughs 
or climbing around great rocks where the trail led close 
down by the river's side. 

He could not be far from the large waters his mother 
had so often told him of. He certainly was not far from 
the great commotion — he must be more cautious — so leav- 
ing the trail he skirted around through the undergrowth 
until he came close down to the river, then peering cau- 
tiously through the branches of a low willow — his heart 
grew sick within him. 



156 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Savages thronged the opposite shore armed with 
bows and arrows, long knives and war clubs. Near the 
shore were several canoes from which some white men 
were trying to land. All was a horrible confusion, and 
the yells of savage triumph mingled with the blows and 
the shrieks of the unfortunate whites. In mid-stream 
he could see a couple of men battling for life with an 
Indian, who stood in a canoe hitting them over their 
heads, and as his eyes beheld the blood stained waters, 
his heart could stand no more. 

Glancing about he beheld a canoe close up under the 
bank where he stood, and dropping down on the muddy 
beach he shoved thle canoe out into the stream and 
springing lightly in — standing erect — he paddled straight 
to the scene of conflict, helped the two drowning whites 
into the canoe, handed them the paddle, then springing 
into the water he swam back to shore where he watched 
the two men land, crawl up the bank and into the thicket. 
He waited long enough to see them strike the trail south- 
ward, then retracing his steps he passed the same way 
he had come, back to his own home far over the moun- 
tains to the beautiful Klamath Lake. 

Here he told the gathering tribes of the cruelty of 
their own people, and what he had to say did much to- 
ward convincing his people to go quietly on the reserve. 




CHAPTER XXIV 




— 1854 — 

EVERAL children had been born to Shell 
Head and Andeal in the years that had 
passed since they had been driven from 
the Klamaths and forced to return to his 
own tribe, the "Toot-toot-onies." They 
occupied the lower "Spo-ah Chuck," or 
Rogue River, as the soldiers of the brigade 
had named it on account of the rascal In- 
dians of whom Shell Head was the leader. 
The children had inherited their parents' 
ferocity, and so treacherous were they that the troubles 
were many with the whites, who were trying so hard to 
be friends. 

He had been joined by his son, John, (Honenisto) 
who, although he had his father's fighting spirit, was not 
so cruel as his brothers and sisters, or parents. But al- 
ways it was Shell Head who planned the bloody battles, 
and kept the flame of hate forever kindled in the savage 
heart of the tribes. 

The night of the 22nd of February was black. 
The rain beat in fitful dashes against the windows 
of a big log cabin that was brightly lighted and warmed 
inside, by the burning logs in the open fireplace. The 
merry gathering was celebrating the birthday of the 
''father of our country" with no thought of danger. 

Across the Rogue River to the south, in a little hut, 
several Indians were squatting around a smoking fire, in 
the center. They were Shell 'Head and Andeal with the 
most bloodthirsty of the tribe. All was silent save for 
an occasional grunt as they would look toward the door 
now and then. At last it opened and a young squaw 
entered. She was almost handsome in her savageness, 
her black eyes sparkled, and a cruel, triumphant hate 



158 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

curled her full red lips as she sat down upon her feet. 
Low they talked, and fast, then Jennie, Shell Head's 
daughter, (whom the whites had named and given the 
job of interpreter at the camp) arose and slipped out 
into the night. 

Then another and another followed, and stole down 
to the white camp, where but fifteen men stood guard. 
So suddenly did the savages fall upon them — and with 
such fury — that their work was soon ended, one alone 
escaping. 

In the meantime Toot-tooteny Jennie entered among 
the dancers and told one, Benjamin Wright, a great 
friend of the Indians, to come quickly, he was wanted at 
the village to quell a brawl a bad Indian was making, 
and she led him out. 

It was well that darkness enshrouded the scene that 
followed, but there were three that separated themselves 
from the rest, and while the massacre that followed, 
went on in all its horror — these three entered the hut, 
stirred the fire to a blaze and held suspended on a stick 
over it something that they watched roast. 

Then Jennie, holding it high above her head, let it 
drop in her open mouth and all watched her as she ate it. 

It was a piece of the heart of Ben Wright — their 
victim ! 

Out into the darkness and rain they went again; 
there was too much to be done for them to remain be- 
hind, for not one of the white settlers that had taken 
their lands away from them should be spared. So with 
parting directions to Jennie, they, for it was Oneatta 
and Andeal — known better among the whites as Shell 
Head and the Wasp — hurried along the banks of the 
river. 

It had stopped raining now, but the air was hot and 
the blackness could almost be felt with the exception 
that here and there over the little settlement a bright 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 159 

light would shoot up that told them another home had 
been destroyed. 

With grunts of satisfaction they hurried on. They 
were near the little home they intended to destroy, but, 
so as not to warn them of their approach, they thought 
to skirt a low rocky mound above the river bank. As 
they climbed up the slippery crags a flash of lightning 
illuminated the surrounding hills for a moment, then 
another and another, each one more brilliant than the 
last. Then with a deafening roar the forked tongues 
shot from the black canopy overhead. 

In sympathy their hands met as they struggled up- 
ward, when suddenly with a lurch, Shell Head fell for- 
ward and down. Another peal of thunder shook the hills, 
a forked tongue of fire appeared to strike the very rocks 
they were upon and revealed to Andeal their awful 
situation. 

She saw before her a yawning cavern, as it were, 
eight or ten feet across and as many deep, with almost 
perpendicular sides, that were covered with moss, which 
the late rains had turned to slime. As Shell Head slip- 
ped, or fell, over the edge, still cling to her wrist, she 
had thrown her free arm out and had encountered a 
dead stub to which she now clung with desperation, but 
the weight of Shell Head's heavy body was slowly drag- 
ging her over and down with him into a mass of hissing, 
Writhing slimy snakes. 

Already his almost-nude booty had sunk to half its 
length in the wriggling mass, while their red forked 
tongues eagerly licked the dark skin over which they 
were crawling and squirming, sinking 1 their white fangs 
deep into the quivering flesh. 

In vain Andeal pulled and strained to free herself 
from the death-like grip of Shell Head; her arms were 
nearly pulled from their sockets. Slowly her arm grated 
around the tree, cruelly tearing the flesh. No sound 



160 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



escaped the parted lips that were drawn back in a thin 
streak above her white teeth, which were tightly clinched 
together. 

And Shell Head; his lips shut tight together, gazed 
upward into her face, made pallid by the blue blazes that 
darted above her head, his eyes, nearly bursting from 
their sockets on either side of his noseless face, gleamed 
as they reflected the lightning's flash. 

Her arm could stand the strain no longer. Slowly it 
untwisted and parted from the stub, leaving a bloody 
streak behind, as her body — head first — slipped over the 
edge and downward, mid peals of crackling thunder — 
into the rattlesnakes' den. 




CHAPTER XXV. 

OWN where the blue waters of the Upper 
Klamath Lake stretch away into the east, 
away from its shores of green, a lodge 
of a dozen or more wigwams and tepees 
circled about a grassy meadow, which 
was hedged around with low drooping 
willows and the stately oak. They were 
just putting forth their tender young 
leaves and the air was fragrant with 
the perfume of many blossoms that car- 
peted the ground. The songs of the birds fill the air 
with music. Spring had come again, but none of the wild 
creatures proclaimed it more than the frogs that croaked 
so loudly among the reeds down by the edge of the clear 
blue waters. 

In a large wigwam under one of the trees sat Miski 



|d 


WSm 


|PsfF 







AN INDIAN ROMANCE 161 

and Chee Chee, one on either side of the stricken form 
of Jumping Elk, who lay quiet, now that the fever had 
left him. The medicine man had been busy over him — 
had confined him in the lU shaesly," then given him the 
bath in the cold waters of the lake which was supposed 
to cure all ills — but the patient had shivered first with 
a great shake, then had lain still, his eyes closed While 
his pulse grew feebler and his breath shorter. 

The two squaws never moved 1 a muscle save to raise 
their heads now and then to look at each other, then 
look down again on the face of him they had both learned 
to love so well. 

Presently from outside came the monotonous drone 
iof a chant, accompanied by the beating of 2 "tom-toms" 
by all the tribe that was present. As it drew nearer it 
grew louder, and as the performers passed by the wig- 
wam in the rhythmic tramp-tramp of the medicine dance 
(which was supposed to drive away the evil spirits) the 
sufferer opened his eyes wearily, then lifted his two 
hands — one to each — of the silent figures on either side, 
he said : 

"The spirits. I hear the beat of their wings. 

"They call 3 'So-pe-na Moo-lok' and I go. Miski; 
Chee Chee;" here with an effort he placed his hands 
upon his breast, still tightly holding theirs : 

"I go to the land beyond the sun that you have told 
me of — it's so bright — so bright — " the voice trailed off 
as the chant grew fainter and fainter outside, and died 
away in the distance. 

Long the women sat in silence, then realizing that 
Jumping Elk was theirs no longer, they set up such a 
wail, and when those outside peeped in they beheld them 
rocking to and fro. 

And the word was passed to all. 

"A great one of their tribe had passed to the 'SpWt 

i — Sweat house. 2 — Drums. 3 — Jumping Elk. 



162 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Land/ to the 'Happy Hunting Ground'." 

By and bye the two women came forth and passed 
to the campfire, where they raked together some coals, 
and pulverizing them made a paste with which they 
smeared their faces — for they mourned greatly the loss 
of their warrior. 

Preparations are made for the funeral. 

Mourners are hired who wail and chant the many 
virtues of him who had left them forever. 

They brought his canoe and in it they put all his 
belongings. They fetch his ponies from afar, and his 
spears, bows and arrows — nothing was left — and select- 
ing a high hill, they dig a grave deep and long, and lower 
the canoe — into which they lay the warrior, dressed in 
his robes of state. 

Then they replace the sods — heaping them high — 
and after all is done Miski and Chee Chee together form 
a cross of willow twigs, and plant it at his head. 

His ponies are then driven up, sleek and fat, their 
long manes and tails waving in the wind, and one by one 
they lie down upon the mound as an arrow finds their 
heart, for in the Happy Hunting Ground he will need 
them all. 





CHAPTER XXVI. 
— 1855 — 

ISKI was sick. 

The eye that was once so bright had 
lost its sparkle. 

The plump cheeks had grown thin and 
hollow. The once round shoulders drooped 
sadly, and she lay curled up all day at the 
door of the wigwam on a pile of soft boughs 
that Chee Chee had gathered for her, and 
all night she lay wrapped in robes of fur 
in a corner of the tent, and she would cough 
and cough until her poor body would shake as though it 
might fall to pieces. 

Those about her were helpless. 
Had not the medicine man done all in his power to 
heal her? Long had she lain in the "shaesly" and many 
herbs had they gathered and steeped and given her to 
drink — all to no effect. She grew weaker and thinner 
as the days went by, for the "white man's disease' ' had 
gotten a firm hold of its victim, and she, like many an- 
other, who had contracted it, was slowly passing to the 
"shadow land." 

At last, feeling that she must have more protection 
than the tents afforded, they built her a hunt of logs 
and bark. They chinked the cracks with moss, and for 
further warmth lined it with skins. They dug a shallow 
hole in the center and in this they built a fire — that Chee 
Chee never let go out — the smoke of which made its 
escape through a hole in the roof. In a corner they ar- 
ranged a bed out of poles, on which they heaped dry 
leaves, and in the blankets that had been given them by 
the whites — the wasted body lay. 

And they would come to her, these warriors of her 



164 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

tribe, and tell her of the battles fought — of their vic- 
tories or losses — and ask her advice although she was a 
"salt chuck" squaw. 

As Jumping Elk had told her many years before, 
she had grown to be a mighty woman of the tribe, but 
always did she advise them to make peace with the pale- 
faces. Many times she had gone herself — she and Ghee 
Chee — and warned the whites of the red man's intention 
to attack, and it was during one of these visits, when she 
and Chee Chee had told them that the Indians were pre- 
paring for a great battle (and the whites were waiting 
for them to come and sign a treaty) that the whites had 
kept them both for many days for hostages, and while 
they lived in the white man's home, eaten the white man's 
food and slept in the white man's bed, the seed of disease 
had been planted in the lungs that had always breathed 
the pure air that nature had provided. 

It was in the little hut by her side that the great 
chiefs, one by one, had been persuaded to give up the 
wars they had been waging, go on the reservation and 
cease from bloodshed. 

All but Honenisto, or more commonly called" John," 
the son of Shell Head and Andeal, who stoutly refused 
to give up his arms, and as she talked to him her dimming 
eyes could not help but see the look of hatred on his face 
which reminded her of his cruel parents. She had per- 
suaded her own son, Joe, Elsie, Chee Chee's son, and also 
Bill, Jim and Sam — fighting chiefs to whom the whites 
had given these names — to bury the hatchet, which they 
did. It was Joe who brought the news to his mother of 
their surrender. 

He had ridden hard from the scene of battle. 

He had climbed the high bluffs along the rivers, had 
splashed through waterfalls and had ridden along the 
very edge of death, as it were, so great was his haste to 
reach the little hut that was screened among the cedars, 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 165 

that clothed the shores at the junction of the rivers. 

He told all he knew as he squatted on the ground 
beside the lowly cot that held the wasted form of Miski. 

Many of both the "Salt Chuck" and "Mountain" 
tribes were to be moved far to the north, to a place called 
"Grand Rond." It was not far from the "Aquinna," of 
which she had so often told him was her birthplace, and 
the eyes of Miski grew bright as stars as she slowly rolled 
her head, the better to gaze at her son as he talked. And 
as he talked she listened and smiled, and when he had 
finished she closed her eyes and lay still. So still and 
quiet — apparently breathless — that Chee Chee put her 
ear close to her face to see if she still breathed. 

The darkness came down, and but for the bright 
blaze of the fire burning in the center of the room, all 
would have been blackness within. 

At last she opened her eyes and looked about her. 

All had left the hut but Joe and Chee Chee, and she 
motioned them to sit close to her, then she spoke. Long 
did she talk, stopping at intervals when a spasm of 
coughing would seize her, and at last she said : 

"I have told you all the past, Joe," and here she 
reached out her thin wasted hand, "I only ask you to 
promise me one thing" — here she looked straight into his 
eyes: 

"Promise me that you will always be the friend of 
the white man, Joe, and the ' Great Spirit' who lives be- 
yond the sun, and to whom I go, will be your guardian 
spirit, for 'Joseph' means chosen of God, and your name 
is Joe." 

As she finished speaking she opened her hand to- 
ward him, he took it in both of his, and long did he sit — 
his head bowed low over it — the feathers of his ^tarmah" 
lightly brushing her face as she lay with closed eyes. 

Chee Chee quietly arose and went out into the night, 



l — War bonnet. 



166 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

sank down on the damp earth beneath a spreading cedar 
tree, and burying her face in her hands, cried softly. 



"Joe?" 

He raised his head as the faint voice reached his ear. 

"Joe, will you do something for me?" 

"If I die not before I have the time." 

She put her hand inside of her dress and drew forth 
a small black bundle tied with a bit of hide. 

"This is the moccasin I told you of. Go to the 
'Aquinna' as soon as you can, Joe; go to the rock I told 
you of, climb to the top and when the sun is going down 
throw — throw this out — far out into the foaming waters. 

"He, the other Joe, said he would come there to get 
me, and when you throw it out I go to him; I die then, 
Joe!" 

She dropped the bundle in his hand and watched him 
as he stowed it in his belt. 



There was excitement in the little band of Klamaths 
who had pitched their tents for their winter lodge about 
the hut where Miski lay. 

A soldier had come to tell them they must get ready 
to go to their new home on the morrow. They were told 
they would have houses and land, clothes and food, and 
that they would not want for anything. They would be 
taught to live the white man's way. All must go that 
could, but it was plain to see that the little sick old 
woman must remain, and Chee Chee flatly refused to 
leave her, although she was told that the white women 
at the fort would take good care of her. 

But Chee Chee said : 

"She gave me a home in her wigwam; 

"She gave me clothes to wear; 

"She gave me food to eat ; 

"She gave me the love of her heart; 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 167 

"She gave me her husband ; 

"And now I give her all I have to give — myself — I 
stay by her till she die. 

"I will never leave her!" 

And she squatted down in the door of the hut. The 
soldier who had been a witness, brushed his coat sleeve 
across his eyes as he wheeled his horse and galloped to 
another part of the camp, said : 

"True, all right; Injuns never forgit!" 



The 31st of January, 1856, was late in dawning. 

The dark, sullen clouds hung low over the mountain 
tops, completely veiling them. Now and then a few big 
splashes of rain would fall, as though the very elements 
were mourning the departure of the red man who so long 
had made his home unmolested in the shadow of the 
mountains or beneath the tall stately trees. 

"No more would their light canoes glide down the 
sparkling waters of the rivers they knew so well." 

"No more would they fearlessly roam the wild wood." 

"No more would they hunt the otter and the beaver, 
or chase the buffalo o'er plain and hills on their fleet- 
footed ponies." 

"No more would the smoke of their campfire rise 
up among their wigwams." 

"No more — no — never more." 

They gathered from all directions, coming sorrow- 
fully out of the gray mists that crept lower and lower 
among the crags and canons that surrounded the "Mea- 
dows," the appointed meeting place. 

Robert Metcalf with a handfull of volunteers re- 
ceived them. Forming them in line they slowly started 
on their long march, all unmindful of a pair of keen dark 
eyes that watched their every move from the rocks on a 
hillside, that were mirrored in the calm surface of the 
majestic river that flowed at its feet. 



168 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

As the five hundred braves, warriors, chiefs, squaws, 
maidens, bucks, and children filed slowly along the trail 
that led to the north, the rain drops came thicker and 
harder, and shortly the white man that led the way was 
lost to view in the heavy shower. On they went in groups 
of twos and fours, and sometimes more. Few now re- 
mained in the meadow, then these passed out and were 
followed by the rest of the soldiers, and last of all, Met- 
calf. Then at last he, too, disappeared in the gray mist 
and all was silent. 

Still the lone watcher did not move. 

She — for it was Chee Chee — pulled her grass hat 
down closer on her head and tightened her blanket about 
her shoulders, watched the huge rain drops grow larger 
and take on a light, feathery appearance. They grew 
thicker and thicker until at last the quiet air was filled 
with the white downy flakes, that floated over the tree 
tops and sank noiselessly on twig and bough, grass and 
boulder, and sinking into oblivion as they landed in the 
blue waters of the river. 

A bear sniffed along the denuded slope above her; 
a squirrel ran among the rocks close to her face ; an eagle 
flew noiselessly across the silence below, but still she 
kept her vigil. 

Through the part in the trees that had grown so 
white with their load of snow, she had watched her chil- 
dren disappear to their new home, and her mother-heart 
swelled nearly to its breaking point. Her head sank low 
upon her bosom and two large teardrops coursed down 
the brown wrinkled cheeks and fell on the pure white 
glittering snow at her feet. 

Then slowly turning she plodded through the snow 
to the little cabin that was nearly covered beneath the 
white blanket. 




1. Tump Off Joe; p. 325. 2. Ocean Beach; p. 325. 3. First Church in New- 
port; p. 321. 4. Old Historic Tree; p. 302. 5. Nye Beach; p. 295. 6. Newport 
Cottages; p. 255. 7. Toledo; p. 325. 




CHAPTER XXVII. 

— 1856 — 
OU are a great chief." 
"So amir 

"This is my country. I was in it when 
the trees were very small. " 

"My heart is sick with fighting, but I 
want to live in my country." 

"If the white people are willing I will 

go back and live among them as I used to 

do. They can visit my camp and I will visit 

theirs, but I will not lay down my arms 

and go with you on the reserve. I will fight!" 

"Good bye." 

It was the sonorous voice of John — alias Honenesto 
— alias Cly Tenas — the son of Oneatta — alias Shell Head, 
and Andeal, who spoke, and fight he did. 

It was not until the 29th of June, 1856, that he was 
forced to lay down his arms — reluctantly — when deserted 
by the majority of his warriors. With all his barbaric 
strength, and courage, and the valor, and treachery of 
his ancestors, his career was drawing to a close. His 
resources were exhausted and his people tired of pursu- 
ing and being pursued. He, with many of his followers, 
arrived at Port Orford July 2nd, from which place he 
sailed with 1000 Indians of different tribes to Portland, 
Oregon, and thence to Fort Hoskins, to which place Joe 
with the 500 had preceded him the previous winter. 



"Well, and what are you thinking of now, Joel?" 
The one addressed shifted his position in the saddle, 
threw one leg up and over the neck of his horse, clasped 
his knee with his two hands that still held the bridle, but 
said never a word. Like a bronze statue he stood — mo- 
tionless — upon the top of a round hill that arose up in the 
center of the beautiful Siletz. 

Around him — far below — the silvery river swept 



170 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

in a graceful curve, seven miles or more in length, com- 
ing back to within less than one-half mile of itself, almost 
forming an island with the knoll — 125 feet high — in the 
center, on the top of which Joel Palmer and Robert Met- 
calf stood. 

Palmer had just completed the task of laying out the 
reservation ; all that land from Salmon river to the north, 
and south to the Alsea river, extending east to the sum- 
mit of the Coast Range. 

Now all was ready for his savage wards. 

Metcalf had been appointed first agent, and the two 
men — well pleased with their work — had climbed the hill 
for a final look around. 

"I was thinking, Bob," Palmer said at last, "right 
here is where you had better build the blockhouse, in fact, 
I believe this hill was made for it. It would be pretty 
hard for an Indian to steal up on you and surprise you 
here, should they get unruly. I almost wish I was in 
your place, for this is the most ideal spot I've struck in 
Oregon yet!" 

Silence for a few moments, then : 

"What a crooked river, how long is it, I wonder?" 

"About 120 or 125 miles, I believe." 

"And how far are we from the ocean — direct?" 

"Scarcely nine miles, they say. The source is about 
25 miles from the ocean ; it flows down one valley, turns 
here and runs down another." 

"Well, what fishing!" said Joel, looking longingly 
down at the river. 

"Yes, but I'll have something else to watch besides 
the bait on a hook." 

"You are right, Bob, and that reminds me. You 
will always have to aim to keep the 'mountain* and the 
'ocean* tribes apart. Never do to let them mix. The 
'Mountains* despise the 'Salt Chucks,' as they call them, 
so you had better put the 'Mountains' on the upper farm 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 171 

and the 'salts' on the lower. You can have the middle 
farm right here and this be the Agency. If you have 
some good farmers to oversee them you may be able to 
make something out of them yet." 

Metcalf shook his head. 

"Oh, I'm afraid I will never be able to do much with 
the old heads ; the next generation, though — " 

"Well," and Palmer swung his foot down to the 
horse's side again and put his toe into the stirrup, "you 
had better get them in here as soon as you can. You 
will know how to manage them better than I can tell you. 
Where is your horse?" 

"Down there," and Metcalf pointed to the foot of 
the hill. 

In silence they descended, and Metcalf untying his 
pony, they took the narrow trail that led over the low 
green mountains to Fort Hoskins in the Willamette Val- 
ley. 

Before the winter rains of 1856 set in, huts had been 
built for nearly all the dusky warriors (although they 
much preferred their wigwams) and the block house had 
been constructed on the top of the hill — as Palmer sug- 
gested — and a few roads or trails laid out. 

If one should think that Robert Metcalf had a picnic 
in the reservation — well, maybe they would be right. 
From the very first the Indians were restless. 

They did not like the white man's food. 

They did not like the white man's dwellings, although 
they were very fond of his clothes, and queer were the 
costumes gotten up with the odd garments they secured 
from different sources. 

But they still delighted in the ^'ca-po," which was 
formerly made from the beautiful skins of various ani- 
mals, which now, on the reserve, were hard to get, so 
they constructed the blankets the government furnished 
into "capos." 



172 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

But ah, the warmth they were so used to was not 
there, and many times — so poor was the material — they 
would throw the blankets in a pile, touch a burning brand 
and watch them as they were reduced to ashes. 

Then, too, the food. Wild meat they could not get 
as of yore, and the small portion of beef and the potatoes 
the government furnished — "bah, no good." 

No! They would rebel. And often times parties 
would steal away and start for their old homes, only to 
be chased up, captured and brought back to the reserve 
again. 

The mountain — or Klamaths — as they were usually 
called, appeared more content. Maybe Joe and Elsie 
(Miski and Chee Chee's sons) who were still leaders, 
accounted for that. But the Salt Chucks — especially the 
tribes from the Rogue River district — and of whom John 
(Shell Head and AndeaPs son) and his son, Adam, still 
ruled over to a certain extent, conceived the idea that if 
the white man could be exterminated, they would again 
be free. Nevertheless there were a few who willingly 
came under the white man's rule, and did their best to 
follow their teacher, Robert 'Hill, the first instructor to 
take charge of the upper farm, of whom Joe and his half- 
brother, Elsie — sons of Jumping Elk — with their broth- 
ers and sisters, wives and children, were a part. 

At the agency — or middle farm — there was but one 
farmer, the Indian Agent, Robert Metcalf, who later 
was followed by Benjamin Simpson. George Maggenson 
with Thomas Briggs were overseers of the "Salt Chucks" 
on the lower farm, where Rogue River John with his 
brothers, Jim and Jack, his sisters, Mary and Jennie — 
the latter the most feared woman of all the tribes, a 
daughter true to the blood of her cruel parents, Oneatta 
and Andeal — were the ruling spirits as of old. 

So, while harmony to a certain extent, reigned over 

l — Cloak. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



173 



the rest of the reservation, there was always broils and 
contentions to be quelled among the "Salt Chucks" which 
were sometimes taken in hand by the "Mountains," who 
would pursue and punish them, at one time chasing them 
so hard as to drive them into the Siletz river, many being 
drowned. Many times were the whites warned of an im- 
pending attack by "Klamath Joe," or 1 "Joe Tyee," as he 
was often called. 







CHAPTER XXVIII. 

— 1857 — 

HE night was intensely dark, save occasion- 
ally when the wind would send the black 
clouds scurrying across the face of the new 
moon. Its silver thread-like semi-circle ly- 
ing well on its back was a proof, as any 
hunter or Indian would tell — that the 
month to follow would be a wet one. 

The dry leaves rustled ominously as a 
puff of wind swayed the tree tops. The 
birds even appeared to be hushed, and only 
occasionally a lone owl would hoot to its mate. 

A faint swish, swish, would now and then be heard 
as a predatory mink pushed its way through the dry 
grass as it wended along the shore of the quiet Siletz, 
which now in the darkness appeared like a black chasm. 
The continued drouth of the late fall had lessened 
the water considerably, forming in some places a broad 
beach below the high shores, which were clothed with 
willow, larch, cedar, spruce and fir, beneath which the 
darkness was so intense as to almost be felt. 

Under these shrubs on the pebbly beach, a dark 



1 — Chief. 



174 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

shadow was stealing. Sometimes it would remain mo- 
tionless as the trees above it — when the moon would show 
its face — then steal on again when the clouds veiled it. 
Noiselessly as a ghost — crouching under the overhanging 
banks when an open spot was reached — or lying flat on 
the beach at the sound of a crackling twig overhead. 

The "shadow' ' stopped at last in the inky blackness 
of an overhanging cedar ; from its roots the soil had been 
washed by the winter floods. Back of the tree was a 
small grassy meadow that was in turn backed by high 
hills of dense, unbroken forests. 

In the center of this little plot a tiny fire was burn- 
ing and by its feeble light a few dark forms could be 
seen moving around. The shadow on the river bottom 
raised up noiselessly, and very cautiously lifted its head 
above the bank among the tall drooping ferns — of which 
it appeared a part. 

More and yet more dusky forms came out from the 
blackness and added themselves to the circle about the 
fire. 

AA last one arose. 

It was "Rogue River John" — chief of the "Tootoot- 
nies" — whom the childless Klamath chief had adopted as 
his own, when the parents of the babe forsook him, and 
those gathered about him were the "Salt Chucks," his 
own tribe by birth, and most despised of the Klamaths. 

Although they spoke in low tones, the shadow-head 
among the ferns heard all. First one, then another arose, 
and as they pranced around the fire, told how greatly 
they had been wronged. 

They were starving. They had nothing to eat but 
"wapato" where once the fishes of the river and the deer 
of the mountains were theirs for the taking. 

They were cold! For the blankets the white man 
gave them were as nothing compared to the furs and 
skins with which they were once robed. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



175 



"Must they stay there and die?" 
"Once the hills and the valleys were theirs to roam 
at will, and why not again ?" 

"No! They would kill the white man at the block 
house, and return unmolested to their hunting grounds 
to the far south." 

As though in sympathy a few large drops of warm 
rain — like tears — fell from the black clouds overhead 
and sputtered on the dying embers, as they planned the 
attack of the morrow. 

Then as silently as they come they disappeared, and 
the shadow crouched long amid the roots of the cedar, 
until at last, assured that all had departed, it stole up 
the river again — over the banks, across a meadow and 
into a dusty road. But the soft pat-pat of the moccasined 
feet could not be heard above the sighing of the winds in 
the bushes by the road side. 

At last the shadow reached the foot of the hill on 
which stood the blockhouse. Stealthily it wormed its way 
up the steep hill — past the sentinel it stole like a spirit. 
It wriggled like a serpent toward the tent in which Ben 
Simpson, the Agent, lay sleeping — as could be heard. 

Slowly and noiselessly it raised a corner of the tent 

and wriggled under 
and to the side of 
the sleeper, who, 
must somehow have 
been awakened by 
the "presence/' for 
he moved uneasily. 
But at the moment 
a hand was clapped 
tight over his 
mouth, and the hot 
breath on his cheek 
oSTi^W!£i£ as the lips got near 



^~ 










o 
o 

to 

UJ 

Z 




> 


t 


\ 



176 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

his ear, made him steal his hand under his pillow for the 
weapon concealed there. But the words that reached his 
ear caused him to drop his hand and listen to the voice, 
for in the blackness nothing could be seen. 

Out and down the hill to a little cabin went the sha- 
dow, as silently as it had come, and scarcely had it closed 
the door behind it, before the rain came down in torrents, 
and with its patter on the shake roof, lulle the shadow to 
sleep. 



"Toot, toot-a-toot, toot-a-toot, toot, toot, toot." 

It was the bugle call for dinner. 

It echoed and re-echoed in the trees around the block- 
house, down the hill, over the valley, across the river and 
lost itself in the tree-clad mountains beyond. 

From here and there, by ones, twos and threes the 
soldiers came trooping into the big log building. The mess 
room was situated at one side of the first floor, but the 
entrance was directly in front of the steps that led to the 
floor above, where the soldiers were wont to stack their 
arms, and descend to the mess room below. 

But today as they came straggling in out of the 
bright sunshine and the sweet fresh air — which was all 
the sweeter after the earth's bath of the previous night — 
there was nothing to indicate that a black cloud hung low 
over the peaceful scene. 

The Indians had been quiet in their new homes of 
late, doing the tasks set them by their white brothers un- 
complainingly, and today as the soldiers, about thirty in 
number, ran up the steps to lay down their arms, there 
was the same jesting and rivalry as of yore. 

The bugler — as usual — was the last to enter. He 
closed the big double doors behind him, as usual, and to 
carry the farce still further, several of the young chaps 
ran clattering up and down the steps, thus conveying to 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 177 

the lurking braves outside, that all were descending to 
their dinner, two alone remaining below — one on either 
side of the doors. 

But above stairs there no stacking of arms. They 
stepped back out of sight of the landing and waited. Not 
long did they have to wait, when the double doors were 
thrown open noiselessly, and a band of dusky forms stole 
by the closed mess room door, headed by Chief John. 

With soft tread they rushed up the steps to arm 
themselves with the rifles the soldiers were supposed to 
have left there. Once in possession of these, the whites 
would be at their mercy. In the diabolical grin that 
overspread the face of the chief, one could see the like- 
ness of the parents that begot him. Upward on the 
landing they crowded, and turning to secure the arms, 
halted as suddenly, for there before them stood a solid 
row of soldiers, their keen eyes looking down the shin- 
ing barrels. 

The look of amazement that overspread their faces 
can be better imagined than told, as like one man they 
turned to flee down and out of the building. Here an- 
other surprise awaited them. The double doors had been 
silently closed and bolted behind them and before them 
stood the two soldiers, their rifles raised, ready to fire 
at the first move. 

"Trapped!" 

Too amazed to resist, they were soon made prisoners. 
Chief John and his son, Adam, were soon on their way to 
Alcatraz Island, California. But even then they could 
not resist the temptation to make one more break for 
freedom and held at bay for a time the ship's crew. 
They were eventually landed in their prison home, Adam 
to nurse a broken leg, and John — alias "Ho-ne-nes-to," 
alias "Cly Ten-as" — to think of the days of freedom and 
power, now forever gone by. 




CHAPTER XXIX. 

EE here, Lint, if yer don't 'urry up with 
that 'ere fish Jim'll 'ave all the flapjacks 
did afore yer git 'em a fryin' even." 

"Yer take mighty good care yer never 
do nothin' mor'n give orders. It's mighty 
glad I'll be when we git back to c'vilation 
and hog meat." 

"Wat yer complainin' about? Didn't 

I give yer a mess o' clams fer yer dinner 

yester, and then wasn't it isters afore that? 

Say, if them 'ere people back there in ^arysville node 

we had sich fine eatin' here." 

"Ete? And how much — shiney — do you s'pose we'd 
git if people go a runnin' round here, an — " 

"Say, you boys, what are you doing there, fooling? 
Here I've got the 'jacks baked and not a fish to eat with 
them yet." 

"I'll 'ave this 'ere fish a frizzeling in no time. Wish 
'twas good beef stake. 

"When Gil brought that 'ere fire arm with 'im, said 
then he'd keep us in all the fresh meat we'd want, an' 
we've only had one bar yit," and Linton Star held the 
fish he was roasting over the coals, so low that it slid 
off the stick, wriggled as though it still had life, down 
into the ashes. 

"You are doing it up brown, Lint. Oh, I'm agoin' 
to eat the 'jacks before they get cold; come on, Gil." 

"Here is some black-strap," he said a minute later, 
passing the can to Gil, who sat on the other side of the 
log that served for a table. 

Gilbert Quiva and James Star ate in silence for a 
few minutes, during which time they were joined by 
Linton Star, younger brother of James, who shortly re- 



i — Corvallie. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 179 

marked : 

"I wish you would go and get that bear I saw up 
there by that cape last night, Gil, he looked a beauty 
from where I was." 

"An* yer a mile an* a 'alf away! Yer shud be the 
'unter an* carry the stick, with the marvalis oie sight 
yer 'as." 

"There is an Indian camp up there this year again 
and I don't doubt they have it before now," said Jim. 

"Well, then a deer will do," said Lint, getting up 
from the log he was sitting on and drawing his coat 
sleeve across his mouth, "or a moose, or — " 

"Or wat?" said Gil looking up at the speaker who 
had straightened to his full height and ceased speaking. 

"Wat yer see?" and the other two men arose and 
followed the gaze of Lint, who faced the morning sun 
as he looked over the dark, rippling waters of the bay 
of "Yaquina," shading his eyes with his hand. 

"What do you see, Lint?" his brother, Jim, asked 
as he too shaded his eyes. 

"Well, I'll be darned, if it isn't a moose, and a comin' 
straight this way fer yer to shoot it, Gil ; where is your 
gun?" 

"Not too fast, brother, it don't act like an animal, 
wait until it gets from under that shadow," and Jim 
moved down nearer to the water's edge, but Gil mounted 
a stump that had been washed up on the sandy beach, 
and a moment later he gave a low whistle and said: 

"Wy, it's a canoe wid a lone Injun in it." 

For a few moments all were silent. The incoming 
tide lapped lazily at the yellow sands with a soothing 
swish. A few seagulls screamed overhead as if to remind 
the miners — for such they were — that they had not yet had 
their breakfast of the leavings on the camp table. Ever 
since "the boys," as they called themselves, had camped 
in this little cove where they had come at the breaking 



180 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

up of winter, to wash the black, golden laden sands of 
the ocean beach, the gulls had been daily visitors, and 
could sometimes be coaxed to eat out of their hands. 

At last the canoe shot over the surf and grounded 
on the beach, and the tall, dark, almost black, form of a 
stalwart brave stepped ashore. The small, piercing black 
eyes took in the forms of the three men before him, then, 
seemingly pleased with their looks, he said : 

^'Klahowya, six." 

But he could not be induced to say more. They 
brought some food and set before him, and he grinned 
his thanks and ate, then pulling his canoe well up out 
of the reach of high tide, he squatted in a Warm hollow 
in the sand, drew forth his pipe, prepared it, got up and 
took a coal from the fire and put into the bowl, and then 
went back to the hollow and sat down again, appearing 
to forget entirely his hosts of a few minutes before. 

"From the reservation up there, Til bet," said Jim, 
"some one will be around hunting for him before long, 
I wouldn't wonder." 

"I won't have ter tramp ter that 'ere cape for ther 
bar Jim seed yester — this feller is bar enough — scarc'ly 
a scratch but 'is quills on 'is 'ead." 

"Ah-h, Gil, yer don't know nothin* an' always will," 
and Lint kicked out viciously at the stooping figure be- 
fore him who was cleaning away the cooking utensils, 
and would have been hastened with his work, had Gil 
not seen the approaching toe, and run out of its reach on 
all fours. 

"Look out, Gil, or you will be taken for a bar," 
laughed Jim, but Gil said nothing, only shouldered his 
gun, picked up the trail that led over the hill, passed up 
and was soon out of sight. The two brothers, with a last 
look at the silent figure, strode down the beach, around 
the point and disappeared also. 

l — Good morning. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 181 

Long the motionless figure of the swarthy warrior 
sat thus. The tide reached its highest, then turned and 
started to run out. The sun climbed the heavens and 
started its descent to its bed in the west. The water- 
fowl spored and splashed in the surf, while the birds 
sang for gladness in the trees on the hills above him. 

Not a cloud darkened the sky and all nature was at 
perfect rest. 

At last he arose, as from a dream. He went down 
to the canoe and took therefrom a gaily colored blanket, 
which he threw about his bare shoulders, fastened the 
strings of his moccains tighter, then wrapping the blan- 
ket tightly about his naked brown body, he, too, passed 
down the beach and around the point seaward. 

But he soon came to a halt, and long he looked up 
the side of a high bank to where a thrifty fir tree was 
growing. 

"Ugh !" he said. It was the same little tree — grown 
larger — that his mother, Miski, had requested his father, 
Jumping Elk, to get her a twig of — had she not told 
"their son, Joe/' all? 

As he passed around a bold headland he came in 
view of the vast ocean and there ahead of him was the 
arch he had heard of. 

"Could it be the same one?" 

Yes, for the water was splashing over the toe that 
projected far out. No rocks around could be seen. Sand, 
smooth, shining sand, only in one place was it broken, 
and that was where the rotting timbers — like skeleton 
bones — of a ship that had been wrecked, stuck up a few 
feet out of them. 

But the arch ! 

Once it was wide enough only to squeeze a pony 
through, and that with difficulty, now many ponies with 
warriors on their backs could gallop through with ease. 
He walked through, then turned and looked back at it, 



182 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

and when he was apparently satisfied he said "Ugh!" 
and went on. 

His keen eyes took in the bold wooded bluff, the 
murmuring surf, the broad sandy beach, and the black 
ducks as they gracefully rode the foam-crested breakers 
— nothing escaped his eyes. He came at last to a narrow 
ravine reaching far up through the bluffs, which were 
very high on either side, and were crowned with stately 
trees that nearly met overhead forming a canopy over 
the fern clad sides, and the mossy bed through which a 
babbling brook ran chattering, and singing as it made 
its way to the beach before it mingled its pure fresh wa- 
ters with the briny waters of the Pacific Ocean. 

A narrow, well beaten trail led up from the beach, 
winding along by the side of the creek, until lost to view 
in the dense shrubbery. It was a beautiful spot and he 
reluctantly turned away with the "Ugh!" of recognition 
and proceeded still northward. 

Higher and more perpendicular were the tree 
crowned cliffs. He rounded a sharp point, then saw be- 
fore him a promontory which appeared shrub-covered, 
but the trees stood well back, following the shore line. 

"Yes, that was the place." He stopped perfectly 
still and gazed at the object of his search. 

Boldly it stood. Its sharp outline cutting the hazy 
distance. The outlines of two mountains could be seen 
stretching seawards. The water, although at low tide, 
was splashing around a toe-like point of rock that pro- 
jected out from its base, and low down on a level with 
the beach and back somewhat from the toe, could be seen 
a dark dent. "Was that the cavern where Jumping Elk 
had nursed Miski through the long night many, many 
years ago?" 

Eagerly he started forward on a little trot, glancing 
up occasionally at the bluffs at his right, or at the rip- 
pling surf on his left. Once he halted long enough to 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 183 

gaze into a low cavern, which the storms of winter were 
starting to carve out of the solid rock, then on again, 
just a little further and he was at his journey's end. 

The spot he thought a cave proved to be only a dent 
in the bluff. The cave must be on the other side. "But 
how to get there?" He could not get around for the 
splashing waters on the toe of the rocky point — he must 
climb up and over. 

It was then he saw how impossible it was for Joseph 
to make his escape, for there was not a foothold in the 
sheer rock that formed the little cape, and he had to go 
well to the mainland 'ere he could — by hard work — reach 
the high shore above. 

Drawing his blanket well about him he stepped out 
along a narrow path that led to the very point. 

"How very beautiful it was." 

The sun was swinging low in the western sky by 
this time, and the path he tread was overhung with the 
salal and huckleberry bushes, whose tiny white blooms 
scented the evening air. 

"Was this where his mother stood long years ago?" 

He doubted not, for on the very brink the sands 
were being gouged where the top sods had broken away 
and exposed them to the elements. 

Far to the right — over the bay — he saw the curve 
of the hills, his mother's childhood home. Shading his 
eyes he could see a smoke there and a few tepees. There 
was an encampment there now — maybe his mother's peo- 
ple. 'His eyes followed the ridge of hills that formed the 
bay, the "Lovers' Lookout," pointing gracefully upward, 
but he could not see the "Siwash Rock" although he could 
plainly see the "Crouching Dog that helps guard the birds 
that embody the souls of babes." 

His eye ran along the horizon southward. The green 
waters cut sharp against the blue of the sky, with here 
and there a fleecy white cloud floating upward. 



184 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



The sun was very near the line of green now, and 
as the silent figure stood motionless, gazing out over the 
wide expanse of waters a flock of sea birds flew across 
the rays of the sun — northward — to their home roost in 
the rocks around the distant cape. 

As the sun's limb touched the waters, the Indian 
flung back his blanket, which fell unheeded to the ground, 
unfastened the broad belt about his waist and took 
therefrom a small black bundle that was rolled up tight 
and tied with a strip of hide. He raised it far above his 
head, and throwing his arm around in a circle, then out 
from his body, he flung the black wad into the boiling 
surf. 

"It was Joseph's moccasin." 

As it sank from view over the edge of the cliff, it 
disturbed two white seagulls that were resting on the 
rocks below. Rising gracefully they circled above the 
head of the warrior, then, closely following each other, 
they sailed off over the shining waters, and were lost to 
view in a brilliant glory — just as the sun went down. 




CHAPTER XXX. 

ONG through the twilight did the lone figure 
stand on the edge of the bluff, his eyes riv- 
eted on the red glow that the sun had left 
on the sky and water. The night winds 
fanned his naked body and played with the 
long plumes in his hair. His blanket and 
belt lay unheeded at his feet. At last he 
appeared to recall himself, and bending 
down picked up a handfull of sand and 
reverently sprinkled it on his head, for he 
knew — had not his mother told him — that she had passed 
to the "Spirit Land" through the sun which is as its door, 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 185 

and had not the soul of him she had loved so well, gone 
with her to those happy shores ? 



No fog banks came over the waters this evening, as 
it did that other night so long ago, but in the deep blue 
heavens, and far to the south the thin half -circle of a 
new moon hung low ; the stars came out in groups and 
gazed with twinkling eyes upon the solitary watcher of 
this peaceful scene. 

But he must find a place to lay him down. 

Where better than the selfsame cavern that had 
sheltered his father and mother. So keeping along the 
edge of the bluff to the north, he searched in vain for the 
path, and the tree that had assisted his father to descend, 
for it had long since fallen a prey to the winter storms. 
After some difficulty, in the semi-darkness, he 
gained the beach. There, too, he met with disappoint- 
ment, for where the cave had been was a yawning chasm. 
A pile of rocks to the north showed all that was left of 
the outer wall. 

The curse that Miski had put upon the rocky point 
was slowly being worked out by nature. 



"Where did you find it?" ' 

It was Jim Star who addressed the "Green Hunts- 
man," as they sometimes dubbed Gilbert Quiva, for he 
always wore a green flannel shirt, and was forever hunt- 
ing for game. 

"I say, where did you get it?" he repeated as Gil, 
with the Indian at his heels, came up to where the Star 
brothers were busy washing the black sand on the ocean 
beach (near where Arcadia now is.) 

"Didn't git nothin', he got me. I was a comhV 
roun' that 'ere point," and he jerked his thumb over his 
shoulder to indicate where, "and over the rocks, thot I 
heerd sumthhV and looked aroun', thar he were — guess 



186 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

he dropped down from the sky. I talked at him a bit, 
but all he says was 'How/ Then I says my talk all over 
agin, and agin he'd say fl How' ; last I gin 'er up ; yer can 
try it ef yer wants to." 

Then Jim stepped to the side of the old chief — who 
stood looking from one to the other during GiPs harangue 
— and speaking plainly, said: 

" Where-were-you-all-night ?" 

The old chief looked up and smiled as he said "How." 

Gil dropped to the sand and started rolling over and 
over, while Lint put his hands on his sides and nearly 
bent double with laughter, even Jim, with his sedateness, 
had to turn his back to the brave for a minute. 

It was some time — with their meagre knowledge of 
the Indian language — before they could make him under- 
stand that they wanted to know where he had spent the 
night. Then he pointed to the rocky headland and said : 

a "So-pe-na; Joe, so-pe-na," and he acted the word 
by springing far out. 

"That means jump, I think," said Jim. 

"But who is Joe, and where did he jump?" 

But question as they might, they could only make 
out that some fellow by the name of "Joe" had jumped 
off there some time, and the old warrior, disgusted at 
last at their ignorance of his language, drew his blanket 
around him tightly, said "How," and walked majestically 
away. 

"There, that word 'How/ is some kind of a saluta- 
tion, I think," said Jim. "He has been trying to pass 
the time of day with us, or something to that effect. If 
we stop here long we'll have to get in and learn some of 
their language." 

"Well, if I has any say in the matter, we'll stay some 
time," said Gil, "I was jist a noticin' as I kum along this 
mornin', away up thar above the place where 'Joe jumped 

l — "Jump off, Joe, jump off." 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 187 

off — not that fust creek, but the leetle one furder up — 
the sand looks to me to be heaps richer , n this 'ere." 

"Yer was a lookin' fer gold in the place of game? 
Ye've fergot that we promised to let yer off if yer got 
some meat in the place of that 'ere eternal fish. What 
did yer bag?" and Lint walked around him as though to 
see if anything was on his back. 

"Wall, it's like this," said Gil, "when I got up thar 
where Jim said he seed that 'ere bar yester," and he 
winked at Lint, "I seed a commotion in the Enjin camp, 
and a goin' over, thar was that 'ere Father wat-yer-call- 
'im?" 

Father Crockett," corrected Jim. 

"Father Crack-et," continued Gil, "and he war a 
preachin' and makin' 'is hands go, and the Enjins was a 
cryin' and a bollin' and it teched me 'art, and I hadn't 
the face to spill blood." 

"Yer a tempen me ter spill it, though," and Lint 
made a dive at him with a shovel, as Gil drew his sleeve 
across his eyes. 

"Yes," said Jim, as though he had been asked the 
question, "Father Crockett makes the trip once a year, I 
guess he is a Spaniard — a Jesuit priest — and he takes 
the Indian coast trail — makes his home on the Columbia 
river, I think. Not a bad kind of an old chap — mighty 
good to the Indian. I've heard how some of them were 
too lazy to bury their own dead, and he comes along, 
makes a coffin and digs the grave himself. I do really 
believe he is touching their hearts, though." 

" 'Arts," said Gil, " 'ave they 'arts?" 

"Ef yer ad one alf as big as the avrage Enjin yer 
would take that 'ere shovel away from me and pitch sand 
a bit," said Lint as he raised the shovel full of sparkling 
black sand and threw it into the sluice. 

"How much did we make yester?" enquired Gil. 

"We? And not a shovel full did yer lift; it's me and 



188 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



Jim is doin' all the work, and yer supposed to feed us." 
"Why, I guess we panned about five dollars," said 
Jim, ignoring his brother's remarks. "If we could get 
it all — but so fine are the particles, and so light, much of 
it floats off with the water we wash it with. 



During this conversation "Klamath Jtae" walked 
around the beach to the bay side, took off his blanket 
and belt, and tossed them into the bottom of the canoe, 
shoved it out into the water, stepped lightly aboard as 
it shot forward, took up the paddle, and, as the three 
miners rounded the headland and came into camp they saw 
a speck, as it were, disappear from view behind a tree- 
covered point far up the bay of Yaquina. 



w 

CHAPTER XXXI. 
_ 1858 — 
EORGE Meggenson — farmer of the lower 
farm at the Siletz reservation — was busy. 

He had made a little clearing in an 
elbow of the beautiful "dream river." With 
the logs thus obtained he had formed and 
built a little cabin, which he had roofed 
over with troughs. The boards jof the 
floor he had hewn from the large trees. 
Cut out squares of the logs — that formed 
the walls — served for windows, which, 
when he wished them closed, simply slipped the logs back 
in place. 

At one side he had built a stick chimney, chinking 
the cracks and lining the structure with the clay and 
gravel from the bottom of the river. 

Then he proceeded to make the furniture. 

For a table he had hewn a plank from a huge fir 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 189 

tree, and the legs he had procured from the small, but 
strong, smooth barked alder trees. 

Blocks of wood neatly trimmed served for chairs. 

For a bed, he made a platform on one side of the 
room by boring holes into the logs and inserting alder 
stakes on which he piled the boughs of the spruce and 
the hemlock. 

Then he stood to one side and surveyed his work. 

"Yes, it would do for now, bye and bye there would 
be better — much better." 

Many days he had been working, and the soldiers 
strayed down from the blockhouse by twos, and threes, 
and watched him, and jollied him, an asked him to tell 
who the maiden was. But he only puffed harder at 
his pipe, and worked harder at his hewing. 

No wall was complete — all done — even to the pegs 
over the low door that held his gun. 

In the twilight of an Autumn evening of the year 
1858, after the work in the fields of the reserve was done, 
and he had eaten his supper in the mess-house, he took 
the trail that led down to the river, crossed that babbling 
stream on a f ootlog, passed along its banks until he came 
to a small settlement. Many wigwams and a few huts 
were scattered in a circular form around a clearing, in 
the center of which — as of old — a camp fire was burning. 
As the twilight deepend, the one-time warriors 
squatted around, smoking their pipes which were filled 
with "kinnikinick" — mostly — while the squaws gathered 
in bunches, talking in their native tongue. The children, 
youths and maidens danced, played, and laughed in the 
fire light. 

There was one maiden whose every move was watch- 
ed by George. Her glossy black hair — neatly braided — 
hung far down her back, her bright eyes reflected the 
firelight as she passed to and fro, and her brown cheeks 
would grow crimson when she happened to look in his 



190 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

direction and find his gaze fired on her. 

At last she took a basket and started toward the 
river. As she passed by a foot path down its banks, he 
arose from his seat and followed her, and when she lifted 
the basket of water from the river, he took it from her 
and sat it down on the beach, then turning, took her little 
brown hand in his and led her to a fallen log which was 
lying partly out of the water, and together they sat down. 

Long they remained silent, watching the moonbeams 
and the sparkling waters as they danced together over 
the riffles. 

At last he spoke, talking in her own soft language: 

" Won't you come with me tonight, Matilda?" The 
house is all done now, it wants just you, and then I will 
have a home. Won't you come?" 

His hand stole around her shoulders and toyed with 
the black braids of hair that rested there, then his arm 
slowly dropped down to her waist and he drew her close 
to him as he pleaded : 

^'Chah-eo." 

She raised her head at last and long they gazed into 
each other's eyes, then, bending his handsome head, he 
kissed the full red lips. 

When he made known his intentions to the throng 
about the camp fire, they pressed upon the young couple 
many articles that would be of use to them in their new 
home, and loaded with their gifts of baskets, skins and 
robes, they took the trail by which George had come, 
along the bank, crossed the log over the river and entered 
the new made cabin. 

"George Megginson was a squaw-man." 

But in after years when a minister of the gospel 
visited the shores of the fair Yaquina they took the vows 
that made them one in the sight of man, and their three 
beautiful children legal heirs to his vast wealth. 

l — Come. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 191 

Thus this little maiden, born far down on the river 
"Goquelle," and to which tribe she belonged, became the 
honored wife of one of the builders of Newport, and is 
living to this day, loved by all who know her. 



But all was not so peaceful throughout the reserva- 
tion as this little incident just referred to. Ben Simpson 
was very busy trying to keep peace — somehow the word 
reached Fort Hoskins in the Willamette Valley, thence 
passed on the McLaughlin at Fort Vancouver, Washing- 
ton, that the reserve was in need of soldiers as they 
feared an uprising among the Indians — and quickly a 
messenger was sent to Auberg, California, to send troops 
to quell the savages. 

— 1861 — 

"Generally speaking — " 

"Yez, you iz." 

"What?" 

"Generally speakings." 

A large boot- jack that was lying harmlessly on the 
floor, suddenly flew through the air and landed with a 
'"'smack" on the side of Selestia Jaquen's leg, which he 
had thrown over the side of an upturned barrel. The 
impact sent that young gentleman sprawling on all fours 
to the floor, and the barrel, which had served as a table 
and contained two bottles in which tallow candles had 
been stuck, thus thrown on its side rolled off to another 
part of the large room. The candles were extinguished, 
leaving this part of the room in darkness. 

"A(h, come now," said Tom Espy, "how yer specs 
I'm goin' to thread this 'ere needle ; wats the matter with 
yer, anyhow, Selest?" 

"Nozzing, nozzing, only zat 'Ben-zeal' you call 'Rial,' 
he zay zome-zing all ze time," answered the young French- 
man. 



192 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"You look out there, I hear a chair moving, you may 
get something worse than the first/' came a voice from 
out the darkness. 

"Some one strike a light." 

Who's got a match?" 

"Good for you, Sam," as young Case held a lighted 
match aloft, that came from the usual striking place — 
the seat of his breeches. 

"Get a candle, quick, there, Si, is one at your feet; 
good job the bottles did not break." 

"Yes, we are mighty short of beer bottles around 
here," answered Josiah Copeland. 

The wick having been smashed into the soft tallow 
as it fell, the candle could not be lighted by Sam, who 
said: 

"I've only two hands ; here, you pinch this," and he 
held the candle toward young Bensell. 

"You think I'm going to soil my pretty fingers?" 
and Royal leisurely fished for a couple of nails in his 
pockets. 

"You don't give a d — n for my fingers, this blaze is 
getting mighty close to them," said Sam, "and to think 
you were the cause of it all." 

The barrel rescued and the lighted candles placed 
upon it — sending their feeble glow over that part of the 
room — revealed a bunch of young soldiers. It was early 
evening in the latter part of October and the double doors 
of the outside entrance of the barracks were closed, for 
at Auburn, Placer county, California, the fall nights are 
none too warm. 

The big, shed-like building that house the soldiers, 
was divided into two parts, one half reserved for the 
married men and their families, while the other half was 
filled with young recruits. There was much speculating 
among them as to when they would "go East," as they 
expressed it, and fight the "niggers" and much boasting 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 193 

of What they would do when they "got there." 

This evening, as usual, there was much talking about 
the East by the different groups as they huddled about 
the flickering candles, sewing on buttons, mending cloth- 
ing, or putting patches on shoes. 

"What was you going to say awhile ago, Royal ?" 
said Will Hammond, as he held a needle toward the light 
endeavoring to put a large thread through a small eye. 

"Oh, I was just remarking about my going to Vol- 
cano, down in Amador county, to enlist the 10th of Sep- 
tember so I would get a chance to go East and — " 

But he was destined never to finish that sentence, 
for a sudden hush fell upon the roomfull of youths as 
the sound of running feet was heard on the graveled 
walk outside. The door burst open and John Howar, 
a young recruit, bare headed and coatless, dashed in, 
closed the door behind him, and stood with his back 
against it, breathless. 

Every face was turned toward him as he panted: 

"Oh, boys, we're going to go, right away, quick!" 

"Where?" burst from a dozen throats. 

"Don't know; 'spect East. I was coming along — I 
saw the Captain reading a letter — and I heard him tell — 
the Lieutenant — to come and tell us boys — to pack and 
get ready — to march at daybreak tomorrow." 

Dead silence fell upon all the room. 

Through the thin partition came the sound of a 
creaky rocking chair, as a young mother sang in a low, 
sweet voice to the child she was hushing to sleep : 
"Flow gently, sweet Afton, 
Amid they green braes, 
Flow gently I'll sing thee 
A song in thy praise." 

Just then the slow military tramp-tramp was heard 
coming up the walk, and soon they had the official order 
to pack knapsacks and be ready to march on the morrow. 



194 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Ajs the gray dawn was breaking, the bugle called 
them from their slumbers to dress, and grabbing a few 
mouthfulls of food, they assembled on the parade grounds 
— 800 strong — consisting of part of the 2nd and 4th vol- 
unteer regiments. With a mighty "Hip-hip-hurrah" they 
started on their march to the coast. 

It was a long hot walk to Folsom, but here they 
were loaded on flat cars — running on the first railroad 
that was built in the West. It had been constructed for 
the removal of stone from a quarry, which was worked 
by convicts, and although it was a little better than 
marching in the hot sun, it was very difficult to remain 
upon the moving flats with no protecting sides. Not 
until the following day, however, were they allowed suf- 
ficient time to eat, and if they had not all been husky 
young chaps, they could not have endured the long march 
and fast, and must surely have fallen by the way. 

In the pretty bay of San Francisco the steamer 
"Cortax" lay tugging at her moorings. They boarded 
her, but it was not until they had sailed through the 
"Golden Gate" and the nose of the old boat was headed 
north, that they were told their destination. 

"Boys, oh, boys!" 

It was Will Dunn who somehow found it out first. 
He almost staggered as he walked to a bunk in the sol- 
diers' quarters and dropped, rather than sat, down upon it. 

"Well, spit it out, spit it out," urged the bystanders. 

"What now?" 

"Well, where do you suppose we are going; where 
do you suppose this old tub is heading us for?" 

Mlany were the guesses, but to all of them he shook 
his head. 

"Then tell us !" commanded young Earhart. 

"Well, we are going to Oregon, to shoot Injuns!" 

"W-h-a-t?" 

"Do you like to hear it, that you want it repeated?" 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 195 

he asked with a sickly grin. 

A large number of them had come West during the 
great gold rush, but the fever having abated, and the 
longing for home taken its place, they had volunteered to 
fight in the great struggle then going on in the far East, 
thinking to get a free passage to their beloved home and 
friends. 

Now to think they were going to the wilds of Ore- 
gon! 

But they were helpless, and, getting more so every 
minute, now that they were well out on the billowy ocean, 
and as the days passed by more, and yet more were 
stricken with what Selestia Jaquen said was the "zee- 
zic-e-nez." 

Oh, the misery of it all. 

Selest, who had boasted that he had crossed an 
ocean once when he had come from "Franzie," was found 
lying in a heap on the deck, and begged to be let alone 
"until I'ze deed." This was "de-fer-an, so de-fer-an" 
from anything he had gone through before. 
He was not alone — oh, no — for nearly 
"All were leaning o'er the rail 
With their faces deathly pale, 
Were they looking for a whale? 

Not at all, not at all! 
They, the son of every mother, 
Doing the same as many another, 
'Casting bread upon the water,' 
That was all, that was all." 
Five long days the old "Cortax" labored through the 
waters with her load of human freight of home-sick boys. 
The ocean was very calm, scarcely a white-cap, but few 
had enjoyed the voyage, and glad indeed they were to 
"feel their feet" under them again, when they landed 
at the mouth of the Willamette river, a few miles west 
of Fort Vancouver, Washington. 



196 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

A march up the north shore of the Columbia river — 
over a corduroy road to the fort, where the second di- 
vision was sent to release the regulars in Washington. 
The 4th was ordered to Fort Yamhill, where it was again 
divided, half going on to Fort Hoskins, a little further to 
the south. 

But not long did they remain here. 

It was feared that Ben Simpson (head agent at the 
Siletz) had need of them, and as the fall was far ad- 
vanced, it was deemed advisable they should cross the 
mountains before the rains of winter set in. 

They were a little too late. Already the ground was 
saturated with water, and up through the dense forest 
of the foothills on the eastern slope of the Coast Range, 
the marching was very difficult. On reaching the summit 
they were halted and the order given. They knew not 
how bad the Indian troubles really were; already they 
might have broken through, the woods on the hills and 
the mountains, might be full of the lurking blood-thirsty 
rascals. 

It behooves them to go silently. No noise whatever 
was to be made. If talk they must, it must be in whispers. 

They started on single file, down the narrow trail 
that so many had passed over. The rain came drizzling 
down through the tree tops, and as they descended the 
western slopes came heavy enough to wet their clothing 
through. 

"Now, boys." said the Captain in a hoarse whisper, 
"we are getting pretty near the danger zone — be cautious 
— keep your eyes and ears open, and not a word. 

"You had better put that dog down, Brown, he is 
as fit to walk as you are to carry him." 

The little beast — the mascot of the regiment — thus 
released, took the trail ahead of the soldiers, but it ap- 
peared to know that it must not bark. All went well. 
They were nearing Rock Creek, and the canon was 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 197 

crossed by a broad log, whose bark was rendered slip- 
pery by the rains. As usual the dog darted forward — 
all was silent save the muffled tread of the soldiers. 

Scarecely had the little beast reached the middle of 
the log, when he slipped and fell with a splash into the 
raging torrent below. 

"Gist look at that 'ere dog!" came the voice of Hunt- 
sucker in sharp, shrill tones, that echoed and re-echoed 
through the canon. 

The spell was broken. If there had been a redskin 
within a mile, he surely would have heard, and now the 
whole regiment broke out into laughter. The dog was 
rescued and they proceeded on their way less cautious. 

When they arrived at the "Agency" and had climbed 
the hill to the blockhouse, they were given a hearty wel- 
come by Simpson, who, hearing of their coming, had 
provided a steaming hot supper, which soon put the poor, 
wet, bedraggled marchers in good spirits again, and the 
long hard tramp was soon forgotten. 

"And you say the difficulty is settled; how did you 
manage it?" asked the Captain as they gathered around 
the blazing fire in the blockhouse. 

"Well, it's like this;" answered Simpson, "the Indian 
has a great deal of Irish blood in him. He will fight. 
They had no arms to speak of ; only a few old pieces they 
had stolen here and there, so they kept harrowing us 
here — tried to massacre us once — you heard about that? 
So I got to thinking. 

"You know the 'mountain' Indians and the 'salt 
chucks,' or coast Indians hate each other. The idea 
came to me and I fully armed both sides. The difficulty 
was settled. Now when they want to fight they go at 
each other. They never think to turn their weapons on 
us, they only think to exterminate each other." 

"But who is that old fellow there? He has sat there, 
hunched upon his toes ever since we came. I thought you 



198 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



did not allow any Indians inside here?" 

'That," said Simpson, as he smilingly looked at the 
old warrior, "is 'Klamath Joe ;' we have to have him here 
for his life is in danger outside. He is the one that in- 
formed on old Chief John, when he planned to murder 
us all, and so the government has taken charge of him 
and will protect, clothe and feed him the rest of his life." 

"Clothe him? I should say! What is he doing with 
a linen duster on at this time of the year? Is that all the 
government can afford him this kind of weather?" 

"Just wait. If you are here next summer when it 
gets hot — and it does get warm in this valley — you will 
see him strut around with a heavy winter overcoat and 
a fur cap." 

"Why?" 

"Don't know; just his way of thinking, bless his 
poor old heathen heart." And Simpson took a plug of 
tobacco from, his pocket, walked over and gave it to old 
Joe, who said: 

a "Mes-see." 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

— 1861 — 

HE year 1861 was slowly dying. 

A few more hours only remained. 
On a cot in the corner of a little white- 
washed room in the fort on the Grand 
Rond, in Yamhill county, Oregon, Father 
Crockett lay dying. 

Only a few more hours and his useful 

life would be ended. The trails and the 

tribes he knew so well, would know him 

no more. The watchers moved silently 

about the room; one gray robed figure sat by the cot 

and slowly fanned the fevered brow. Now and then she 

l — Thanks. 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 199 

would place a finger — lightly — on the fluttering pulse, 
then brush away a tear. 

Bye and bye the door opened and a doctor entered, 
crossed to the side of the cot, looked at the patient for a 
few moments, placed his ear on the sufferer's heart, then 
straightening up shook his head, turned slowly to the 
little stand, picked up the bottles and boxes thereon, and 
put them in his satchel, then opened the door, passed 
through and softly closed it after him. 

In the passage he met another gray-clad nurse. 
"They were not worth it," he said. 
"Then there is no hope?" 

He shook his head. "Don't know which will go out 
first, his life or the old year. He would have lived for 
many years yet — he is only 65 — but he thought he had 
to give that old Indian a decent burial. The cold, wet 
tramp over to the Yaquina was too much, and now — " 
He turned away and passed out into the night. 
The nurse entered the room and stood by the side 
of the cot for a few minutes, then kneeling by the bed- 
side folded her hands in silent prayer. 
Hours passed. 

Outside the rain had ceased, the clouds disappeared 
and the stars came out, glittering like diamonds in the 
velvety blackness above. 

Inside the watchers watched. They saw the eyes of 
the dying priest slowly open. He saw first the watcher 
by the bed, then he looked to the kneeling figure by the 
side, his lips moved and his voice — low and soft — reached 
their ears : 

"Pray not for me, sisters, pray that the Lord of 
heaven will send them some one in my stead; pray that 
the poor Indian — " 

But his voice trailed off and grew silent, just as the 
bell in the fort tower rang out its welcome to the New 
Year. 



200 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



They folded his hands on his breast and as they 
stood looking down at the calm, saintly face, one repeated : 

" 'Inasmuch as ye did it onto one of the least of these, 
My brethren, ye have done it unto Me'." 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 
— 1862 — 
HE Indians had been pretty quiet since the 
arrival of so many new soldiers on the re- 
serve the previous winter. No doubt, the 
removal of "Chief John" had considerable 
to do with it, but his brothers and sisters 
still remained, and always there were quar- 
rels brewing, and little uprisings to suell. 
They had all — more or less — inherited 
their parents' vindictive and cruel disposi- 
tions, and although Oneatta (Shell Head) 
and Andeal (the wasp) had passed away in person, their 
spirits still lived in the hearts of their offspring, and 
pften — when gazing on the cruel face of old Jennie — a 
feeling of loathing would make one shudder, as they 
thought of her feasting on the heart of the one man, 
who was the Indians' best friend — Benjamin Wright. 




Great were the exploits of the boys, set down, as it 
were, in this (almost) wilderness. 

Over hill and dale, through forests, and up and down 
rivers, even to the very brink of the ocean they wandered. 
But no place was quite so fascinating to them as the beau- 
tiful bay of Yaquina. 

Indian wigwams dotted its shores, against which the 
waves lapped lazily, and many canoes skimmed over its 
black waters. Its name, "Aquinna," had come down 
through the ages, for the high wooded hills about it, cast 
a dark shadow over waters which it times looked almost 
black. But the first white men — missing the soft Indian 




MISS AUGUSTA SMITH, of Siletz, Oregon 
A descendant of "Chee Chee," the Umpqua maiden. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 201 

accent — had called it "Yaquina." 

The fishing was great sport, the clams were so 
plentiful, but it remained for J. J. Winant to make the 
wonderful discovery in 

_ 1863 — 
of oysters — great, big, fat, juicy oysters. True, Captain 
Collins had discovered them when he and his shipwrecked 
crew had been marooned on this — then desolate — shore 
in 1852, 11 years before. 

But it remained for a company in San Francisco to 
develop the industry. 

Shortly after young Winant formed a company on 
the bay — who leased it from the San Francisco company 
— and started the little berg called "Oysterville," from 
which place in 

_ 1864 — 
the schooner, "Anna Doile," made her first trip loaded 
with this delicious sea food. 

Many were coming to the bay now, both by boat and 
the overland trail. People were squatting here and there, 
disregarding the fact that this was an "Indian reserva- 
tion" and that everything thereon belonged to the In- 
dians; the land, the timber on the land, the fishes in the 
rivers — even the gold on the beaches — had the government 
given them in exchange for their lands they had been 
forced to give up to the whites. So it was the soldiers' 
duty many times to gather up these white squatters, and 
drive them from the Indians' property. 

True, the Indians did not, and could not inhabit, nor 
could they cultivate all the land reserved for them and 
turn it to good advantage, so, when people from afar 
began to encroach on the Indians' rights the government 
took things in hand, and purposed throwing the reserva- 
tion open to settlers, reserving the valley of the beautiful 
Siletz for the redman's home alone. 

But while the bill was being passed in the House, 



202 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



men still mined the black sands for gold; men still ship- 
ped out oysters; men, and then a few women, wandered 
over the long, narrow trail seeking for pleasure, excite- 
ment, or adventure, on the shores of this beautiful gem 
of the West. 



CHAPTER XXXIV 
__ 1865 — 




OWN the winding, ever-widening, river of 
Yaquina, between hills of living green, a 
whaleboat was gliding, filled with a bevy 
of chattering, laughing maidens. 

It was early morning in the month of 
May, 1865. 

"Oh, isn't this the most delightful 
ever?" 

"I believe this beats the Columbia riv- 
er." 
"Oh, bosh ! You are only talking." 
"Well, I have lots of company, besides I — " 
"Say, girls, aren't you glad you came? Now, just 
look there, and there, and there," and the handsome young 
creature pointed her finger in as many directions at once, 
"I tell you, you can't beat this any place." 

"Oh, Mary, you are always so enthusiastic over ev- 
erything." 

"Who wouldn't be enthused over this? You think your 
old Columbia is the only place one must admire. What's 
that delicious smell ?" and the speaker, a tall, slender girl 
of some 17 summers, raised her stately head and inhaled 
full, deep, breaths of the fragrant air. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 203 

"That's the salt water you smell, Mam." 

"We are near the ocean, then?" 

"Yes'm, just around that point there." 

"This water salt?" 

"Yes'm." 

Silence for a few moments as the long slender whale- 
boat shot through the dark waters around the high wood- 
ed bluff, and then — 

"Oh!" 

"Oh!" 

"Oh !" From the different members of the party as 
the bay opened in a beautiful sweeping curve, then — 

"What's that over there?" 

"That's the bar, Ma'am; that's the ocean you see 
beyond." 

"Oh, how glorious." 

"May Sturtevant, there you go again." 

All laughed, but their attention was drawn to a 
graceful tree that was clinging to the side of the high 
shore they were approaching so rapidly. 

"Such a rich dark green against the grass covered 
banks — oh !" 

"Mary is seeing as much beauty in that old tree as 
she did in those 'beautiful burnt stubs' that cover those 
bald old mountains around Pioneer as we came through," 
remarked one. 

All laughed at the one thus spoken of, but she only 
tossed her head. Soon their attention was called from 
the scenery to the boat landing, as the craft pulled up 
to the shore. 

Almost the identical spot where the fire-chased 
youths and maidens took to the water long years ago, 
when they were forced to cross the bay on a fallen tree, 
and the very place where Captain Collins erected huts 
for his shipwrecked crew — the spot where Miski em- 
barked on the first stage of her journey to her new home 



204 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

— and where but six years before " Joe Tyee" had ground- 
ed his canoe when — at his mother's request — he had vis- 
ited the place where "Joe Jumped Off." 

"Such a wharf!" 

"Isn't it beautiful, Mary?" 

"Yes it is; such a huge log, how did it get here?" 

But her question remained unanswered, for the long- 
suffering captain was busy with the landing of his pass- 
engers and cargo. With laughter the passengers ran 
along the log to the soft, sandy beach. 

"Now, where will we go?" as the captain joined 
them. 

"You want to see the ocean?" 

"That's what we came for." 

"Now, see here, ladies, I'm going to be here nearly 
all day. I do advise you to have one of my men to go 
along with you, and see that you don't get lost. Here, 
you, Gil? Gil Quiva?" raising his voice and shouting to 
a stalwart youth who was sauntering in the opposite di- 
rection, and as the said youth joined them, "You don't 
have any objections to showing these young ladies 
around? They want to see the sights, and you have 
been here some time, and know." 

"Yah, sure" — to the captain. "It's the ocean you'll 
be wanting to see fust," and Gil turned to the four wait- 
ing girls. 

"Let's come up this 'ere way and go along the bluff 
— git the best view," and he led them toward the high 
shore, then, turning to his left climbed the steep hill by 
a narrow trail. The girls followed close behind — pant- 
ing for breath as they reached the top. 

"Oh, let's sit down here and puff," and Mary drop- 
ped to a grassy knoll. "Why, I do believe that's the top 
of the little tree I saw from the boat. Say, Mr. Man, 
can't you get me a sprig of that tree?" 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 205 

"Sure, Mum," and he disappeared over the edge of 
the bluff. 

Isn't this glorious ?" said Mary. 

"So you have remarked before." 

"Here is yer tree, Mum," and Quiva handed her the 
little end of a branch. 

"The dear little tree." 

"That tree is bigger around 'en my wait, Mum." 

"Do tell !" and she tucked the spray in her bodice — 
a spray from the very same tree that Miski had requested 
Jumping Elk to get for her. 

"Yes, sir : Right here is where I'm going to stay and 
live— if I live to be fifty." 

"Won't she be ancient, though?" 

"Yer don't mean right here, Mum; why, this is an 
Injun buryin' ground!" 

"How interesting!" 

"Let's see it." 

"Such a place to want to live!" 

"On these shores somewhere," persisted Mary, "is 
where I'll live, and where I'll die, and — " 

"Be buried, right in this cemetery," finished one of 
the girls. 

"Come, let's read some of the epitaphs," said an- 
other, and leading the way up the sloping hill top. 
"What's this?" 

The speaker bent low and dug among the shrubs 
and grass, and brought to light a bit of broken crockery. 

"That 'ere is a grave," said their guide. 

"The one that lies sleeping there, was chief cook to 
her Majesty, Queen Victoria, or more likely, George 
Washington." 

"Where do you get all that?" 

"That's the epitaph as I read it. Look at the broken 
dishes. He must have been a cook." 

"I guess the young lady be right, Miss," laughed the 



206 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

guide. "It's the Injun's way of burying. When one dies 
they bury all 'is belongings with 'im. They fill the grave 
full as they can, then break up and destroy all the rest 
of his property an' put it on top." 

"Why?" 

"What for?" 

"Oh, so he will have it when he gets to the * 'Appy 
Unting Ground.' Ef he has any ponies they kill 'em on 
the grave, too, then he can 'ave 'em to chase the deer, 
and do 'is other 'unting with." 

"Ugh!" with a shudder, "let's get out of this.' 

They proceeded along the very edge of the bluff, 
admiring as they went, the water far below over which 
the seagulls were flying, the shore beyond on the south 
beach, and the high wooded hills far to the south, then, as 
they neared the entrance to the bay and looked down on 
the boiling surf they spied the projecting point. They 
begged to go there, although their guide told them it was 
dangerous. 

"When I fust knowed that ere point, it reached away 
out to the toe of that 'ere rock down thar," and he pointed 
to where the white foam-crested breakers leaped over 
and around a low, flat rock. 

"Quite good sized trees grew right where we now 
stand, but the wind an' the waves are fast eatin' the soil 
away. It won't be long afore the entrance to the bay 
will be much wider." 

"Let's go down to the beach," said one, as she leaned 
far over the edge and looked down on the sands, that were 
being washed by the ocean waves. 

"There ain't no trail that I knows of" — they re- 
traced their steps — "but 'ere, ef yer don't object ter 
slidin'." 

They had come to the mainland, where the cliff had 
broken away and had formed a steep incline of pure 
sand that reached to the beach, some 80 or 100 feet be- 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 207 

low. Down this the girls started — sliding 1 — tumbling — 
impossible to stop — once started — and at last brought up 
on the beach where a halt was called until all had shaken 
the sand from their dresses, and shoes. 

"There, now ; guess we are ready to go some more," 
and Mary jumped to her feet, and looked in all directions. 

"Oh, see there, girls," and she ran toward the point 
from which she had just descended. On turning they 
beheld the arch — the same one that Miski's wedding party 
had such difficulty in forcing their way through — the 
same one that the shipwrecked crew had taken refuge in, 
and the same one that years later Klamath Joe had ad- 
mired so much. 

"Let's go through and see what is on the other side," 
and away they all scampered, climbing over the loose 
sand that partly filled it. 

"When I fust saw this," said their guide, "it was 
much smaller, but every winter it is made larger by the 
heavy storms; it gits awfully rough here." 

They turned their faces northward and sauntered 
up the beach, admiring the high bluffs to their right, 
and the splashing surf as it washed the reefs, Which their 
guide told them were full of oysters. 

"Rock oysters ! Who ever heard of the like?" 

"Yes'm, yer have to take a pick and break the rocks 
ter bits. They say as how there ain't none no where else 
but on the coast of Spain." 

"And are they good to eat?" 

"Yes'm, very sweet an' tender." 

"Do tell," from Mary. 

A little farther on up the beach one remarked: "If 
that bluff was standing out by itself one would take it 
for an old castle." 

"It may stand out some day, Miss. When I fust saw 
it it were a smooth, straight bluff, like 'tis all along thar. 
The north wind has eaten into it so on that side an' made 



208 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

it look like an old buildin' sure enough." 

On they scampered, chasing the waves as they wash- 
ed up over the smooth sands, and rounding another point 
they fired a volley of questions at young Quiva again. 

They had sighted the beach "gold mines," and as he 
had at one time been occupied in that business, he was 
fully prepared to meet the many questions, and it was 
not until all the works had been fully explained, and 
commented upon, and the fine flour-like gold critically 
examined, could they be induced to move onward. 

"What are all these pretty shiny things? They look 
like little rocks but you can see through them." 

"There was a young chap from back East here a 
spell ago — he called 'em 'agates/ He gathered up a lot 
an' took 'em with 'im ; said he was goin' to make jewellery 
out of 'em." 

They rounded a very sharp rock point and a little 
further on they came to a small brook flowing over the 
yellow sandy beach until it was lost in the breakers. 

"Oh, here is a river; what its name?" said Mary. 

"Don't know that it has any; we just call it the 
'creek'." 

"Where does it come from?" 

"Back up in the canon there." 

"Who does this place belong to?" 

"Wy, this is a Injun reservation, yer know, but a 
young feller by the name of 'Nye' has squatted jist up 
there, a way." 

"Then," said Mary, "if this land belongs to Nye, 
why, this must be Nye's creek, too." 

"Don't yer misunderstand me, Ma-am ; I said it was 
an Injun reserve, but wouldn't wonder it'll be thrown 
open some day, and young Nye may claim it then." 

But the name that was given so lightly then to the 
little stream, forever clung to it, and the adjoining beach. 

The girls lifted their skirts and prepared to jump 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 209 

over the stream, when their guide said: "I guess we 
hadn't better go any further up or we won't git back to 
the bay in time for the boat. There's an old Injun trail 
leads up over them 'ere hills — we'd better take that." 

"Too bad; I'd like to see what is around that point 
ahead." 

"Oh, thar is only another point called 'Jump-Off- 
Joe,' an' yer can't git aroun' that unless the tide is awful 
low." 

" 'Jump-Off -Joe,' what a name." 

"How did it get that name?" 

Briefly young Quiva told his experience with the old 
warrior — who was Miski's son — and as they wended their 
way to the shore and entered the narrow canon down 
which the little creek flowed, they little dreamed of how 
much importance the place would be in after years. 

"Oh, isn't this delightful?" 

"Did you ever see such beauty?" 

"Isn't this enchanting?" were the remarks as they 
got higher and higher up. At last the trail took a sharp, 
upward turn and they found themselves in a little clear- 
ing, in the midst of which stood a tiny shack made out 
of shakes. 

"I do declare, if here isn't a residence." 

"It's whar young Nye lives." 

"Is he young?" 

"Is he married?" 

"Sure, I don't know, Miss." 

"We might enquire, if you want to stay on these 
shores with Mary." 

"Thank you, I don't want to." 

"Wall, let's move on ef you young leddies have fin- 
ished explorin' the young gintleman's diggins," for they 
had encircled the cabin, peeped into the low window, 
looked under the overturned pan that served for a wash 
basin that stood on a block of wood by the side of the 



210 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

door. One had even gone so far as to pull the latch 
string, but did not dare to enter — all unmindful of the 
pair of sharp eyes of the owner watching them from the 
undergrowth nearby. 

The trail across the peninsula led through tall trees, 
under which the beautiful rhododendrons were blooming 
profusely. The salal and the huckleberry were loaded 
with their delicate pink bell-like blooms which — the girls 
declared — were beautiful enough for bridal flowers. 

Another zig-zag up a steep ridge, and they found 
they had gained the highest point between bay and ocean, 
and which commanded a most beautiful view; of both. 

"Look at that point running out in the ocean — see 
those mountains so green — see the waters dash around 
and over the rocks — what a glorious view!" 

"Don't you want to live right here, Mary?" 

"Yes, I do. This is the land that I will take up, if 
the reservation is ever thrown open, as Mr. Man, here, 
seems to think." 

"Well, we may as well go on, then, if you have fully 
decided," they laughed. 

After viewing a tiny lake covered with water lillies, 
that nestled among the hills of the up-land, they passed 
over a ridge, and down a sloping wooded canon to the 
bay beach, where they found the captain and crew await- 
ing them. As they walked the log and seated themselves 
in the boat, the captain enquired if they had enjoyed 
themselves, and how they liked the scenery. 

Profuse, indeed, were the praises of all, and one 
remarked, "Well, the government is sure of one white 
woman settler." 

"That so?" 

"Yes, it is." 

"And who?" 

"Mary Sturtevant, here; she declares she is going 
to spend the rest of her life here." 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



211 



"And be buried up there in that cemetery." 

"You goosie! An Indian cemetery indeed — who ever 
heard of an Indian cemetery?" 

"And you are going to stay?" and the captain looked 
with surprise toward the young lady addressed. 

"Yes, sir, that is what I said." 

"And mean?" 

"Yes, sir; mean ! This is the prettiest, most perfect 
place I ever struck in my life." 

"Her long life," remarked one in a low voice. 

"Where do you hail from?" from the captain. 

"Pennsylvania; I came by the way of Panama, so 
guess I've see some — yes, sir," and as the oarsmen began 
to row she waved her hands in a sweep of the receding 
shore — "Some where on those green hills I'll spend my 
days. I will never leave these shores." 

"Then you will have the honor of being the first 
white woman to live on the bay of Yaquina." 

"Do tell!" 



The 15th day of November, 1865, a company of 
young soldiers stood in the council room of the barracks 
at Vancouver, Wash. Thirty-three of them had been 
honorably discharged, and Captain Stewast was solemn- 
ly shaking hands with them, thanking them for the serv- 
ice they had rendered their country. "And you, Bensell," 
he said as he wrung the young man's hand, "appear to 
have such excellent control of the wild man, that I am 
going to appoint you head farmer at the Siletz reserva- 
tion, during the absence of Simpson, who must go East 
on business." 

"I thank you for your re-enlistment, gentlemen," 
and he turned toward a row of stalwart youths standing 
at attention, "but I sincerely hope you will have no more 
Indian troubles." 

And they did not, so far as the Siletz Indians were 



212 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



concerned, for their only troubles were brawls among 
themselves, which were easily controlled by the handfull 
of overseers stationed there. 





CHAPTER XXXV. 

— 1866 — 

HIE 9th of January was dawning. 

All night the wind had blown a gale, 
and the rain had pelted down in fitful 
gusts, but now at daybreak, the wind had 
died away and the rain ceased, the atmos- 
phere was clearing although it was still 
cloudy. 

Here and there in the semi-darkness 
figures might be seen stealing noiselessly 
along the many Indian trails on the penin- 
sula that separated the bay of Yaquina from the Pacific 
Ocean. 

Along up the beach to what is known as the "Cape," 
in fact, a mile to the north of that point, and to the Alsea 
river to the south, and extending east to the summit of 
the low Coast Range, the long expected had come at last. 
At daylight "Senitor Jas. N. Nesmaith" was to 
throw the reservation open to settlement. 

As daylight increased, the figures before mentioned 
could plainly be seen, with axes on their shoulders and 
their arms full of stakes. They were E'arhart, Meggin- 
son, Briggs, and Copeland, and they were the first to 
drive the stakes on the claims they had chosen. George 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 213 

Megginson and Thomas Briggs, who had long been 
friends, staked their claims together, choosing their al- 
lowance of land at the cape, and shortly after erected 
their joint residence on the same spot that had been 
occupied for many years by the tribe of "Aquinnas" as 
a summer camping ground. And the same spring from 
which Miski and her family drank in the long ago, now 
supplied water for the thirsty inmates of the Briggs- 
Megginson home. 

Great, though, was the desire of many to take claims 
along the wagon roads, and the usual trading and selling 
went on among the settlers. 



"T-o-o-o-t." 

The long drawn whistle floated on the clear air one 
bright morning in the middle of April, and a little dou- 
ble-decked side-wheel steamer was seen bobbing on the 
heavy swells on the bar at the entrance of the bay. Di- 
rectly she had gotten inside, the onlookers perceived she 
was in trouble of some sort* for the crew could be seen 
working hard at the pumps. But she proceeded on up the 
bay headed for Oysterville, which place she reached the 
following day. 

It was then found she had sprung a plank by hitting 
some rocks — not known by her pilot — a man by the name 
of Wood. 

It was the "Rover," from Portland. Dr. Kellogg, 
her captain and owner, with a crew of eight men, were 
nearly exhausted. 

A few days sufficed to restore all, and when repairs 
had been made to the little craft, she was rechristened 
"The Pioneer" and immediately put on the run from 
Newport to the head of tidewater, Elk City. And 
so it was that this "new-old" boat was the first steamer 
plying on the bay. 



214 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"I never was so thankful in all my life," said Mrs. 
Davis, as she tucked her skirts about her feet, folded her 
hands in her lap and watched the remainder of the party- 
embark on the steamer. 

"Now, this will take us right to the bay?" 

"Yes, Ma'am, right to the bay." 

"What brook is this?" 

"The Yaquina river, ma'am." 

"And what 'city' is this?" Mr. Davis enquired, with 
a droll twinkle in his eye. 

"This is 'Pioneer,' sir," answered Captain Kellogg, 
looking up at the few 'shake shacks' on the narrow strip 
of land above the banks of the stream. "Head of naviga- 
tion, sir," he continued. 

"So I see, so I see." 

"Had a pleasant trip up the trail?" enquired the 
captain, and he leaned against the pilot house thought- 
fully stroking his long beard, while he watched the crew 
as they finished piling the wood for the engine on the 
lower deck. 

"Pleasant journey!" echoed one of the lady passen- 
gers in a dejected tone as she looked at the captain with 
a baleful eye. "If you call the stops and waits we had 
to endure while the men filled big ruts in the wagon, 
track before it would go over, or sawed a tree out of the 
way and chopped limbs so they would not hit us in the 
face, and — " 

"My, my; not so bad as all that!" 

"Bad !" from another passenger. "They knew what 
they were up against, for when we started out from 
Philomath I saw them chuck a cross-cut saw, an axe 
and a shovel under the seat." 

"But I thought it was a toll road?" 

"So it is," began Mr. Davis. 

"Yes, it took toll of me all right, when I had to walk 
up every hill," finished Mrs. Davis. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 215 

"Yes," continued Mr. Davis, "the legislature granted 
a charter for a 16-foot road to tidewater, but it's not 
much better than a trail." 

"No one appears to be keeping it up." 

"I think we did our share toward fixing it." 

With a hoarse "t-o-o-t" the boat shoved away from 
the tiny wharf. 

"I'd like to stop here and fish a bit," said one of the 
party, "you can see the fish right to the bottom." 

As they rounded a curve in the river some three 
miles further on, they came to quite a collection of shacks 
and a few pretentious houses standing on a broad green 
shelf, as it were, on the south banks of the river, which 
here widened out considerable. 

"Well, this— is— a city." 

"What do you call this town, may I ask?" as the 
captain steered the steamer toward the landing. 

"This, sir, is Elk City," and he brought the boat to 
a standstill. 

"What a funny name for a city !" 

"For any place, you mean." 

"Plenty of game around here by that name, I sup- 
pose?" 

"Well, no, sir, I can't say there is." 

"Where did it get its name, then?" 

"From an Indian legend, I believe," said Captain 
Kellogg, and having taken on some more passengers he 
headed for mid-stream. 

"Oh, tell us." 

"What is this legend?" 

"Oh, my! Are there many Indians around?" 

The captain smiled and answered, "Not much of a 
story as I know it; only that a young Klamath brave 
stayed over here long years ago and took a maiden from 
the tribe of Aquinnas for his wife. He camped here, I 
believe, on his way home." 



216 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"Well, where does the name come in?" 

"Why, his name was 'Jumping Elk/ I am told." 

Silence for a time, then : 

"Many Indians around here?" 

"Yes, quite a lot. There was an old chap died not 
long ago — he was chief of the bay tribe. 

"What was his name?" 

"Why, Kate, what made you ask that? Don't you 
know little girls should be seen and not heard ?" 

"Well, all the rest of you were asking questions" — 
half crying. 

"Quite right, Miss; why, his name was 'Armaca' — 
he was about 75 years old, they say." 

"That's not old for an Indian." 

"Did you ever see a real old Indian, Mister?" 

"I never knew their exact age, but I've seen some 
that might have been 150 years old, by their looks." 

"Yes, by their looks. But an Indian ages very fast, 
once they start to look old — all except their teeth. I've 
seen them worn off nearly to their gums — but they 
scarcely ever lose them as we whites do." 

"Tickets, please." 

It was the purser who interrupted, and when Mr. 
Davis, who carried the tickets of the entire bunch, de- 
livered them, the pursuer saw none for the tall young 
girl that was standing close beside the captain and he 
mentioned the fact. 

"Why, she is only a child," declared Mr. Davis, her 
father. 

"Tell him to count your teeth," said the captain, and 
the purser, grinning, went below deck. 

Remember, Miss Kate, they call you, don't they? in 
the future when any one asks your age, just you open 
your mouth and tell them to count your teeth." 
"How do you get grub in here, Cap?" 
"Oh, some is brought in over the trail, but it mostly 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 217 

comes over the bar, both from Portland and San Fran- 
cisco. Quite a store at Oysterville, this next town we 
are coming to." 

A little later, as the sun was sinking to rest behind 
the high lands above the little hamlet that a few called 
"New-Port," the "Pioneer" landed those of her passen- 
gers (quite a colony of which had come from Eugene, 
Oregon) who wished it, on the south beach of Yaquina 
bay, where but one shack stood. They were informed, 
however, that a sawmill had been built on an inlet of the 
river, called "Depot Slough," not far from the Siletz 
river, by Meggenson, Bensell, Earhart and Copeland, four 
enterprising young gentlemen. 'Ere long Davis had a com- 
fortable home erected for his family — the same house 
that he lived in until his death — many years later. 



"Say, boys, let's celebrate." 

"All right; come on, boys, the first is on me, come 
right in," and the speaker headed in the direction of the 
new saloon, which was operated by Mr. and Mrs. P. M. 
Abbey, who had just lately arrived. 

"Here, where are you headed for?" said Bensell, 
the first speaker, "I mean let's have a real 4th of July." 

"Where are your flags and firecrackers?" 

"Where is your band ?" 

"Who'll do the speaking." 

These were some of the questions asked by the half- 
dozen cronies who sat on upturned boats on the bay beach. 

"Why, this old log will do for a platform, and we 
have a reverend gentleman here to give us a speech or 
two. Come, what say you all?" 

"I'm with you" — "and I," spoke up several. 

Bits of stumps and logs were soon pulled and rolled 
into place to serve as seats, and when the other arrange- 
ments had been made they solemnly took their places — 
some 16 strong. 



218 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



There was no "Old Glory" to raise, but in lieu of 
that the National Anthem was sung — or was it sung? 
Maybe they were out of practice, but their hearts and 
voices were in it. 

Then arose the Reverend Callaway, and in a solemn 
voice — befitting the occasion — delivered an oration. 

After sundry remarks — made by nearly every one 
present, an adjournment was called for refreshments, 
and — 

And so ended the first celebration of the "Glorious 
Fourth" ever held in this gem of the far-far West. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 
— 1867 — 

OR the love of Simon, look at that !" and the 
speaker, Jim Huddleton, sprang to his feet 
and shading his eyes with his hand gazed 
down the beach in the face of the noon-day 
sun. 

He, with Abe Peek and Lem Davis 
were very busy — doing nothing — except 
idly gossiping, as they sat on a pile of drift- 
wood on the south beach of the bay of 
Yaquinna. 
A few fishing boats floated lazily on its shimmering 
waters, and here and there a few Indian canoes were 
moored to the mud-flats, while their occupants, mostly 
young squaws, were diligently digging for clams. Some 
half-dozen youngsters, children of the white settlers, were 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 219 

romping noisily down the beach, and it was their yells 
of glee that had drawn the speaker's attention, and hear- 
ing a queer commotion, had jumped to his feet the better 
to see. 

"I do declare! Ain't that your girl, Lem?" 

"Well, I wouldn't wonder. Yes, I guess it's Kate all 
right, and bless her hide, if her mother sees her — or finds 
it out even. I'll be blowed, if that's not Tracy sitting on 
behind," and the three men watched a fleeting Indian 
pony disappear around the head of a sand dune, with a 
slip of a girl of about 11 summers on its back, and closely 
clinging to her waist with both arms was her young 
brother, his chubby legs sticking straight out on either 
side. 

" 'Pears to me I'd be a little worried if that was a kid 
of mine on one of those wild horses," said Peek. 

"What's the use worrying; couldn't catch them," 
answered Davis. 

"I've found with my kids," said 'Huddleton, "if they 
get into a scrape, just leave them alone and they'll come 
out on top. But you go trying to help them out, and some 
one is going to get hurt." 

"It's a shame those big children have nothing to do 
all the day long — ought to be going to school." 

"Where in thunder would you find a school here?" 

"That's it; there should be one." 

"I don't think the government would think it worth 
while to spend money away over here on a half-dozen 
kids." 

"There must be about a dozen over there," and the 
speaker nodded toward the other side of the bay. 

"If some one would speak about it maybe there might 
be a school by another year." 

"Why not one now?" 

"Now? What are you talking about?" 

"Well, now, for instance, why could we not go in for 



220 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

one right here, and — " 

"Explain yourself." 

"See here, don't the most of us live in houses made 
of shakes?" 

"Well?" 

"How much better are our kids away from us than 
with us? Couldn't we build a schoolhouse of the same? 
Plenty of material right here to split shakes out of," 
and Davis kicked some logs at his feet while he glanced 
about the beach. 

"But the teacher?" 

"I guess I know the chap we could get, for the last 
time I was out in the valley he was asking me if I thought 
he could get any kind of a job over here. He wanted a 
vacation and did not think he could afford one unless he 
could find something to pay his way." 

"Who'd pay him?" 

"What's the matter with us?" 

"Do you think he would teach for twenty-five dollars 
a month?" 

"Sure of it." 

"Well, then, let's get busy. Right up there in the 
shelter of that sand dune would be a good place for the 
house." 

"I'll run up and get my ax and — " 

"Fetch a grub-hook along if you have one. I'll go 
get my broad-ax and shovel." 

In less than half an hour three men were very busy 
splitting the logs on the beach — leveling the sand — cut- 
ting young trees which they drove like stakes into the 
ground for corner posts. By the time the sun had set a 
lean-to-like structure, eight by ten feet, was beginning 
to look quite like many another building in that part of 
the world. 

"There," said Huddleton, as he gathered up his tools 
for the night, "you fellows can finish this and get the 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 221 

seats and desks in. I'll go up tomorrow morning on the 
"Pioneer' ' and fetch in the teacher." 

It was about a week later that Captain Kellogg 
headed his steamer toward a sand bar at the south side 
of the bay, ran out a plank and landed two passengers, 
one being the new teacher which all were expecting, and 
the other was his "captor," as he expressed it, Mr. Hud- 
dleton." 

On the following morning as Luther Kenedy entered 
the tiny structure, that was the first schoolhouse erected 
west of the Coast Range in the vicinity of Yaquina bay, 
he saw sitting at the desks, that were made of packing 
boxes, seven bright eyed little urchins. Their faces had 
been scrubbed until they shone, their hair combed and 
plastered slick to the sides of their heads, and they wig- 
gled their bare toes in the sand, which was the only floor 
the new school room possessed. 

That same fall, when the government — seeing the 
determination of the settlers to provide an education for 
their children, made the first appropriation toward a 
school and hired J. L. Gregg. 



Now, that sawmills were in operation better houses 
were built, and the very first — other than shacks — to be 
erected on New Port beach was placed at the corner of — 
what is now — Case and Front streets. The main part 
is still standing to this day, but in 1866 it was used for 
a store and operated by one A. W. Wright, who was a 
slender little man, but who had an eye for business. 

He was desirous that all should bring their produce 
to his store and he was also desirous that all should come 
to him to buy, and he hesitated not to tell any one so. 

One day a gardener who lived on South Beach, as it 
was always known, brought a basket of truck, as it was 
then called, to some friends of his at New Port. Wright, 
having heard of it, soundly harangued the gardener, who, 



222 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



on being asked by Wright "Why he did not bring his 
produce to his store" made answer : 

"I never bring fruit to an orchard." 

For once Wright was silenced. 

The "Fountain House" was also built the same year, 
but as fish was so often served at its tables — especially 
the flounder — its name was changed and it was known 
to many for many years as the "Flounder House." 




CHAPTER XXXVII. 

— 1867 — 

HERE, boys, did you hear that?" 
"Hear what?" 
That boat whistle." 
"You're just a hearing things." 
"No, I am right, there it is again." 
There was no mistaking the sound now, 
and what was more they were signaling 
for a pilot. 

Captain Winant, who was sitting on a 
big log diligently mending a fish net, 
sprang to his feet and demanded : 

"Who will help me row out there?" 
It was not long before a large rowboat was bobbing 
merrily over the curling breakers at the outlet of the bay, 
and then striking the comparatively calm waters of the 
mighty Pacific, was soon alongside the U. S. lighthouse 
tender "Shubrick." 

"You whistled for a pilot?" yelled Winant, and he 
tried to balance himself in the bobbing boat as he looked 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 223 

up at the faces peering down at him over the rail. 

"I did that," answered the captain as he ordered his 
men to assist the boatmen aboard. 

"You are the manager of this craft?" asked Winant 
as he gained the deck. 

"Captain John Jasson, at your command, replied the 
captain with a polite bow, "I want very much to enter 
the bay, but was afraid to risk it by myself." 

"Never has been so large a steamer cross the bar 
yet," said Winant, "but I know it pretty well," and he 
fearlessly took the wheel and deftly piloted the first 
ocean-going steamer into the quiet harbor of Yaquina. 



It was the 4th of July, 1867, that the first real cele- 
bration was held on the shores of the Yaquina. 

Quite a little town was springing up now, and those 
that made it their home thought it should have a name, 
and they also thought no other time was quite so fitting 
as the "Glorious Fourth." 

So the news was spread far and near. It even 
reached out to the valley beyond the mountains, and 
many traveled the long, tedious trail — which was indeed 
very pretty at this time of the year — to reach the coast 
and participate. 

There were flags and real music this time, and 
plenty of fire-crackers to gladden the hearts of the young- 
sters. Every one was in their holiday attire and had 
also doned their holiday manners as well, and it was 
with difficulty order was restored that the services of 
the day might be performed. 

When Mr. Richard Williams arose at last it was 
amid a hush, not thought possible a few minutes before, 
that he read the Declaration of Independence. 

The Hon. J. C. Chenowith and the Hon. John Kelsey 
ably delivered orations that were greatly applauded, and 
after all the program had been successfully carried out, 



224 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Mr. Samuel Case arose, and with many flourishes, he 
said that he thought since the city in which they lived 
had so far received no official name, in his opinion there 
was no better one could be applied than the name "New 
Port," and all those in favor, and not objecting to said 
name, arise to their feet. 

The entire gathering, as one man, arose, and three 
cheers were given for the new town thus created. Order 
was again restored, when Judge Kelsey arose and asked 
if the assembly did not think it was advisable to shorten 
the name to "Newport," as in so doing it would be but 
one word. He continued : "I believe it was through the 
persistence of some of the first settlers, that the word 
'Yaquina' was shortened, for it was originally spelled — 
and unnecessarily, with two n's. So why not now, for 
the convenience in the future, have it plain "Newport." 

And so it was. 



Early and late the rasp of the saw, and the rap of 
the hammer could be heard on the south beach of Yaquina 
bay, as Abe Peek, Jim Huddleton and others moulded, 
fashioned and built a little schooner — the first of its 
kind to be built in these regions. 

But what would the men of South Beach not attempt 
now that they had started a! school and hired a teacher, 
they must raise money to pay him. So, while they were 
driving the many nails home that were to hold the little 
craft together, others were employed in fishing and bar- 
reling the salmon that visited these waters in such great 
numbers. 

At last the vessel was completed, and her builders 
looked on her with pride as she took to the water like a 
duck. But such a pretty little craft must have a "pretty 
little name," and what prettier than "Flora Maybell," at 
least so thought her builders. But it may be that in the 
back history of one of them, a little maiden by that name 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 225 

might have figured and was yet still dear to his heart. 
However, be that as it may, the "Flora Maybell" was 
soon loaded with fish and was headed over the bar for a 
San Francisco market with Captain Ed. Edwards as 
master. 

But ah! The trust in fellowman. For no sooner 
did Edwards draw her up to the wharf in San Francisco 
bay, than he sought the customs house where he entered 
here as his own property. Shortly after he sold her to a 
Mexican, pocketing the proceeds of both boat and cargo. 
He was never heard of again, and the poor owners, who 
had worked so faithfully, never saw a dollar of their 
hard-earned money. 

Nothing daunted, another schooner was started, this 
time by Captain Hillyer, Call Miers, T. J. Craghton and 
J. M. Monroe on the W. M. Hoag property on the north 
shore of the bay — known in later years as "Olsonville." 

"What you reckon we'll call this craft when we get 
her done?" 

"We won't call her no such hifalutin name as the 
South Beachers gave their schooner." 

"Haven't they heard anything from that yet?" 

"Naw. And they have had lots of time by now to 
make the return trip." 

"Well, give them a few more weeks." 

But the "Flora Maybell" never returned; and the 
new schooner grew slowly. So much lumber was wanted 
— the mill "up the slough" was kept pretty busy. 

It was during this same summer that Samuel Case 
first conceived the idea of building a "grand hotel." 

"Just think of the 'nobility' that's coming our way, 
now that the city has a registered name, and no swell 
place to entertain them," he said. 

"See how many houses have been erected in our 
metropolis." 

"There is about fifteen, all told." 



226 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"Where do you purpose to build your 'Nob house'?" 
he was asked. 

"I was thinking right up there," and he pointed his 
cane over his shoulder in the direction of the old Indian 
burying ground. 

"What? Up there among all those graves? I'd be 
afraid they would rise up and scalp me." 

"Oh, I'd thought of that." 

"What? The scalping?" 

"Na-h; the graves. I thought as how I would level 
the whole thing off — make it flat on the top and — " 

"Well, it's your own claim, and I suppose you can 
do as you wish, but I wouldn't want to tamper with those 
old warriors' remains." 

"Warriors nothing!" 

"When are you going to begin?" 

"Right away. I saw the mill company the other day 
up at Depot Slough, and gave them the order to saw out 
the frame work — want to get that up this fall." 

"Why, I thought the lads up there were busy getting 
the timber out for some kind of a boat." 

"They are. The keel is laid for a schooner over 
there; can't you see them at it?" 

"Lots of things doing around here. I understand 
we are to have another — " 

"Saloon; yes, no one need go thirsty," broke in a 
bystander. 

"Who's building this one?" 

"Why, where have you been that you don't know the 
news ?" 

"Oh, I have been over there on the Siletz fishing — 
but who's building the new 'pub'?" 

"P. M. Abbey. He came in with his missus and 
two kids this spring." 

"What did you say they were going to call that new 
raft?" 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



227 



"Louise Simpson; but they won't get her done this 
year — she is bigger than the first one. Guess I'll stroll 
over and see it." The speaker arose to his feet, stretched 
himself lazily and strolled off, up, around the bay beach 
to a cove on its northeast shore. 

"Didn't miss Litchfield, guess he likes to be among 
the Injuns." 

"It's like old times to him." 

"Old times! Why, it's only been about five years 
since we were sent over here to watch the herd. Who'd 
thought then so many of the old crowd would stop around 
here?" 

"To see this place once is to remain forever." So 
spoke several of the old cronies that had been sitting, as 
usual, on a pile of driftwood near the boat landing. But 
the company now broke up ; Sam turned and climbed the 
hill, and surveyed the grounds he intended to improve. 




CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

— 1868 — 

ELLOW!" 

"'Low!" 
"Gitten any?" 

"Enough for dinner, maybe. Where 
yer bin?" 

"Up to the sawmill — but 'taint runin\" 
Shut down?" 
"Shut up." 
"Smartie!" 
"Never mind yer talkin' over thar and 
and mind yer hook ; thar, yer might have had that feller." 
"I'll get him yet." And the speaker, John Mackey, 
grabbed a small home-made hand net, and made a dive 




228 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

toward a large trout that was nibbling at the bait on his 
hook. 

"Look out, there," yelled Joe Graham, who was si- 
lently fishing a few feet away. But his warning came 
too late, for John, over-reaching himself, lunged head 
first into the clear cold waters of Depot Slough. 

Will Clark — the newcomer — made a dive for the seat 
of John's pants, but missing, sat down with a heavy thud 
on the wet mud bank, just in time to get the benefit of 
the flying spray kicked up by John's plunge. 

"There! See how you have riled the water and 
skeered all the fish away," said Joe with none too soft 
voice. "No more fishing in this spot now," and he drew 
in his line as John, with many a splutter and sneeze, 
waded out of the water and climbed the bank. 

Roars of laughter came from Will as he viewed his 
dripping companion, but he stopped suddenly and said: 

"Why, you got your fish !" 

"Didn't neither." 

"Wall, what's that in the net, then?" 

"Mud!" 

"And something else, too — it's — wall, what is it?" 
as he emptied the contents of the net on the ground and 
picked therefrom a round black object and held it up for 
inspection. 

"Only a rock, you simp," said John. 

"Wash it off and see, Joe," and a moment after 
three heads were bendingly earnestly over the out- 
stretched hand in which the black lump lay. 

"Boys, say, boys; don't you know what that is? 
That's coal — yes, sir, coal." 

"Oh, get along." 

"It is, too. Say, let's hunt up Bensell; he'll know." 

But where in thunder would coal come from, here?" 

"Maybe there is more where that came from," and 
Joe bent over the water, which by this time had grown 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 229 

quite clear again. 

"There is another piece ; where is the net," excitedly. 
All were interested now. Even John forgot his dis- 
comfort of his wet clothes, in fact he courted dampness 
by stepping down in the water and securing several 
lumps. On shore they again examined the — now quite 
a pile of — the black rocks, after which they gathered 
them into the fishnet, and Clark lifted it to his shoulders 
all started in the direction of the mill in quest of 
Bensell. 

A few fellows were lounging around on piles of logs 
and idly watched the three men until they came up and 
exhibited their "catch," as Joe put it, and all agreed that 
it did look like coal — "But where was Bensell? Royal 
Bensell would know. 

But no one appeared to know his whereabouts. He 
had told them a couple of days before, that they could 
"lay off" if they wanted to and celebrate the 4th of July. 
He was going to. 

"He went down to Yaquina, I suppose." 

"Who you talking about?" a newcomer stood among 
them. 

"Rial Bensell." 

"Ump ! And don't you know?" 

"Know? What?" 

"Why, he went outside." 

"Where? To the valley?" 

"Yep." 

"What for?" 

"Well, if yer must know — guess it's no secret now — 
he's gone to get married." 

"Married?" 

"When?" 

"Who?" 

"Royal Bensell, married?" 

Their informer waited a moment, then, "Yes, Ben- 



230 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

sell — married — outside somewhere — to Mary Sturtevant." 

"What? Mary Sturtevant?" 

"The lady what keeps the grub house at Oysterville?" 

"The same." 

"Then with all my heart I say God bless them." 
Immediately every head of the half-dozen or so men 
gathered there was revently bare. 



The news soon spread that coal had been found in 
Depot Slough. A company was formed, tunnels were 
dug and holes drilled and it was found in veins sufficient 
to satisfy the company that there was plenty of it. It 
was near Yaquina City a little later in the year, that 
"Bensell & Ayles" had heaped a pile of 25 tons or more, 
as a sample. They also sent a lump weighing 30 pounds 
to the San Francisco market where it was assayed by 
California experts, who pronounced it to be the only coal 
on the coast that was suitable for working steel. But 
who among them was wealthy enough to work the mines?" 
mines?" 

"Takes lots o' money to do them 'ar things, and who 
here I'd like ter know could raise snuff enough to sneeze 
that 'ar coal out o' the 'arth," remarked one old timer, 
and strange to say, with the exception of a few tons, no 
more was mined. The black diamonds still lie sleeping. 

It was the same summer that the government — hear- 
ing of the harbor that might be — ordered Captain A. W. 
Chase and Lieutenant J. W. Forney to survey the bar 
and bay, and it was then that the settlers in the bay 
country began to dream of a railroad. 

"Yes," some would say, "dream on — maybe some 
day there might be — but not in our time, old man." 



CHAPTER XXXIX 




OW-da, how-da." 

"Good day, sir." 
"Come right in." 

"Thank you, sir, but we only called 
to ask if you would please tell us which 
trail to take to reach the next point, or 
cape, to the north?" 
"Had dinner?" 
"No, sir — we have our lunch with us." 
"Just come right in and sit down. We 
are just beginning and everything is hot. Here, wife, 
set down plates for these here gentlemen." 
"But sir." 

"No trouble at all — none at all. We always have 
some to spare," and Thomas Briggs assisted his wife 
to "make room," while the two young chaps, thus urged, 
swung their packsacks from their shoulders to the floor 
of the broad porch, their caps following, and they entered 
the door of the large room that served for both kitchen 
and dining room. Snugly seated at the well filled table 
with steaming plates full of food, Briggs said : 
"Lovely day, this." 
"Ideal." 
"Come far?" 
"From Corvallis." 
"Walk over?" 

"To Elk City. Took the boat from there." 
"Going hunting, eh?" 
"Yes, hunting and fishing." 
"Do much of that kind of sport?" 
"Some — just around Corvallis." 
"Corvallis growing any?" 

"Very slow," answered Frank, the only one that had 
spoken so far. "My chum here, Jack," and he nodded his 



232 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

head sideways, "is a mighty hunter." They all laughed, 
and Jack thus spoken to, said: 

"I'm out with either gun or rod most of the time. 
Got much game around here?" 

"Oh, yes," said Briggs. 

"Mostly what?" 

"Nearly all kinds, but elephants." 

"Do much hunting?" 

"Some." 

"Been here long?" 

Tom smiled good naturedly — the tables had turned 
— but he answered : 

"Somewhere about a couple of years here," then 
seeing his visitor preparing to fire more questions, con- 
tinued : "I was born in Yorkshire, England, in February, 
1828, and came to this country — Jacksonville, Illinois, 
when I was a lad of fourteen years. Came to Oregon 
in 1848. Was in the Indian war of '55-' 61. Ran a pack 
train from Crescent City to Yreka and later went up to 
the mines on the Frazier river, Canada. I was farmer at 
the Siletz reserve before I moved here. Mr. Megginson, 
my partner, and myself took up claims here when the 
reservation was thrown open two years ago. We built 
a partnership house, he lives in the other side," and he 
jerked his thumb over his shoulder in the direction. 

Dinner 'finished, the two young men elaborately 
thanked Mrs. Briggs, and stepping out on the porch 
looked out over the beautiful expanse of water before 
them. 

"It's beginning to look choppy out there again — wind 
coming up," said their host. 

"Well, I guess we had better go," said Frank, pull- 
ing his cap well down on his head and lifting his pack. 
"Now if you will kindly tell us where the trail starts, we 
are very much obliged to you, sir, for our dinner." 

"Don't mention it, don't mention it. I'll show the 




1. Mr. Geo. Litchfield. 2. Mrs. Geo. Litchfield ; p. 334. 3 
the Indian; p. 339. 5. Madame Calusa, the white woman; p. 340 
p. 344. 6. A papoose of today; p. 339. 



Madame Calusa, 
4. Lovers' Lane; 
The death of channel rock; p. 334. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 233 

trail — just come around this way," and he led them to 
the back of the house. "Wouldn't you like a drink of 
nice, cool, spring water?" and he led them to what they 
called the "spring house," where a pool of clear water 
bubbled up from its mossy bed. 

"Wouldn't this have been a nice place for Indians 
to camp," said Jack. 

"There used to be lots of them camp right here. I 
find plenty of traces of them. There was quite a group 
of big trees around here, but they sheltered the ground 
too much sc I had to cut them down. Yes, old Chief Ar- 
maca just 'led last year." 

"Ho^ old was he?" 

"Wh°^ tribe was it?" Both spoke at once. 

Briggt aughed and said, "He was chief of the 'Aquin- 
nas' — that's where we get our 'Yaquina' — and I think he 
was about seventy-five." 

"Know him well?" 

"Oh, yes; not many of that bunch left, now. There 
is one of his sisters L j; yet — she is a beauty, all right V* 

"There is your chance for a wife," said Frank. 

"Ah, I don't want to be bothered with any ; they hear 
and talk too much," said Jack. 

"Then, she's the one for you, for she is deaf and 
dumb." 

Frank laughed, but said Jack, "I must marry one 
a good bit older than I, so she will die first. I want to 
marry twice." 

"She is no spring chicken — she must be about 40." 

"There you are again," slid Frank, slapping his 
companion on the back. "Come on, or you will be get- 
ting married the first thing you know," and they all 
turned away from the spring — the same one that Miski 
with he- little dumb sister had drank from many a time. 
As they started to climb the hill at the back of the house 
Briggs said: 



234 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"There is one thing that I'd like to caution you boys 
about, and that is fire. Everything is mighty dry just 
now — hasn't been so dry for years — and we have such 
high winds that if a fire should get started it would 
sweep everything. So look out where you shoot and put 
out your camp fires before you leave them." 

"We'll take care/' they promised him as they ex- 
tended their hands to him in farewell. 

"Call and let us see what luck." 

"Thank you, we will," and with a wave of their 
hands they disappeared. 

"Do you know, I don't like such kids as that going 
off by themselves. They are nice and polite, but young- 
sters like that haven't any judgment," Tom said to the 
waiting group on the porch. 

"What's their names?" asked Megginson. 

"Well, I didn't ask them," and he laughed. "Did you 
notice that one fellow turn and ask questions when he 
thought I wanted to know too much?" and he looked to- 
ward his wife, who nodded and said : 

"Glad there is some one to get the start of you." 



"There, I guess that fire is out enough," said Jack 
as he laid another clump of wet moss on the deadened 
coals. 

"You had better get some water; remember what 
the gent said." 

"But that's smothered out." 

"I hope so," and the two youths shouldered their 
guns and tramped away through the unbroken forest. 

The deadened, but not dead, coals left to themselves 
slowly dried the moss above them. A little puff of wind 
fanned the charred rootlets and they glowed a dull red. 
A leaf was caught up by the passing breeze and whirled 
gently onto the moss, and at once its parched fibres 
ignited, and glowed a bright red. It was again picked 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 235 

up by another puff of wind, which carried it only a short 
distance to a clump of pine cones. The pitch soon ignited, 
and blazing they were rolled around by the ever-increas- 
ing wind. Some low fir twigs near by caught the flame- 
enveloped cones, and soon they were burning merrily, 
and as they grew close to the foot of a huge tree of their 
own species, the pitch that had oozed from a wound far 
up its side, was caught by the red tongues. As the flames 
ran nimbly — as it were — up its rugged bark they en- 
countered dead branches, and soon the living boughs 
that crowned the top were sending out myriad jets of 
flame that crackled, and sizzled as they were caught 
by the unrestricted wind and whirled to another tree 
top a short distance on. The burning pitch sent forth 
curls of black smoke that was carried far up by the 
strong north wind. 



J "Nika hum-m smoke !" 

"Oh, no, Julia, I guess not." 

2 "Nika mam-ook! ,, and Mrs. Meggenson held her 
head as high up as her small stature would permit, 
turned her face toward the north and sniffed. 

"I don't know where it would come from," said Meg- 
genson, as he diligently spaded up the dry earth under 
his wife's directions. 

"What's this all about?" demanded Briggs, as he 
passed by leading a span of mules. 

"Why, Julia thinks she smells smoke." 

"Smoke?" and instantly Briggs straightened up with 
a jerk. 

"Why, what's the matter?" 

"Do you know, I've been thinking of fire ever since 
those two striplings left yesterday." 

"But I do smell — from there," said she in her broken 
English, and pointing northward. 

l — I smell smoke. 2 — I do. 



236 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"I'll just run to the top of the hill and see," said 
Briggs, throwing the halters over a nearby post. A few 
minutes later he came dashing down the hill, yelling, 
and rushing up to the waiting couple, who had been 
joined by his wife, he informed them — breathlessly — 
that a terrific fire was swooping down upon them. 

"Run," he ordered his wife, "and drive the cows 
in from the wood lot, while I go and haul over the wagon," 
and quickly plans were laid to fight the onrushing foe. 

Like the fire of long ago, it rushed with terrific 
speed. It enveloped the little settlements scattered her 
and there over the new country, scarcely giving the set- 
tlers time to save themselves, and many a little home was 
licked up by the greedy red tongues. 



"I've just one more load of stakes to get; they are 
already cut, and it may take me an hour or such a mat- 
ter — the road is pretty rough into them — then I'll turn 
the oxen out. You have everything all ready, and we'll 
go over to the bay and get some clams," and Fred Olson 
shoved his three-legged stool back from the table. 

He and Anna, his young wife, had just finished 
their noon-day meal, which they had eaten leisurely, dis- 
cussing the merits of the roast duck he had shot the 
evening before. They had talked of their happy young 
courtship away back in sunny Sweden — of his desire to 
make his fortune in the new world — of his departure and 
her long, long wait of seventeen years for his return — 
which time she put in as house-maid in a nobleman's 
home in "Stockholm." 

They had laughingly reviewed what a time they had 
to get married, as in that country, each must have wit- 
nesses present to testify that they are not already mar- 
ried, and that is not what Fred could procure. "How 
were they to know that he did not have a wife far over 
the sea?" It was not until the blue eyes of the little 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 237 

sweetheart were nearly washed from her head with 
weeping that the clergy at last gave its consent, and they 
sailed happily away to their new home in the far distant 
"West." 

Not content with landing in the new world, Fred and 
his wife had journeyed across the continent, landing at 
last in Oregon City — Tumwater — where their little babe, 
whom they called "Oscar," was born, and when the Indian 
reservation was thrown open he took up his claim on the 
bay. 

"Mannikin can do some fishing while dad and mam 
dig in the mud, eh?" and Fred stooped down to the floor 
and lifted his son, and heir, from the quilt that was 
spread in front of the door, where he appeared to be 
thoroughly enjoying himself trying to catch his shadow 
on the floor, or cramming his fat little toes into his 
mouth. 

"You won't want to fool there long or I'll beat you," 
challenged his wife as she stacked the dishes and ran for 
the dishpan. 

"Muwer finks her is awful smart, don't her?" and 
the young father kissed the chubby fist of his babe, sat 
it down quickly and made a dash for the stable. 

Little Mrs. Olson hummed snatches of old tunes as 
she hurried to and fro from fireplace to table, from table 
to the shelves across the corner that served for a cup- 
board. 

"Now, babykin," she said, "you must have just one 
little nap while daddy is gone, then we will go away, up 
over the ridge," and lifting the babe high above her 
head, she stood with him poised thus, as a shadow dark- 
ened the doorway and her husband jumped in view. 

His face was red and his eyes were fairly popping 
from his head, but before she could ask the meaning, he 
shouted • 

"The woods are all afire; for heavens sake hurry 



238 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

and come down to the spring !" 

He rushed to the bunk at one side of the room and 
grabbed the bedding, tucked it under one arm, then al- 
most jerked the baby from her grasp and leaped out of 
the door as he yelled, "Quick ! Fetch some buckets !" 

They were standing on a bench under the window 
and she snatched them up and ran after her flying hus- 
band, but at the door the close, pungent smell greeted 
her. A few more steps and she could see to the north 
and west, far up in the tall tree tops that surrounded 
the little clearing of ten or twelve acres, a dense blue 
haze. Already it was drifting! overhead at the speed of 
a race horse, and the sun looked like a huge copper plate. 
Down to the little spring she flew, but Fred was there 
before her, dipping the blankets into its shallow depths. 
He could only wet part at a time. 

"Oh, let's run down to the road," she panted. 

"Where to?" he demanded. "Just listen and see if 
you can think how far we could get?" and as they stood 
still for a few seconds they could plainly hear a distant 
roar, that sounded like the unbroken war-cry of a thou- 
sand throats. 

Although it was not 2 o'clock, a darkness and gloom 
— as of twilight — settled over the little clearing, as black 
clouds of smoke-like thunder-heads rolled between them 
and the sky. Blasts of hot wind struck them, and the 
black clouds took on a copper color, and a moment later 
red tongues of fire could be seen leaping from tree to 
tree, while the wind — which by now had increased to a 
hurricane — swept the blinding, choking smoke down on 
the little group by the spring. 

Fred had spread the wet blankets on the ground. 
"Lie down," he told her, "both of you, on your faces." 

She obeyed, but the child objected strenuously, until 
a choking blast, as though from a furnace, struck him full 
in his little face, then he shut his eyes and allowed him* 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 239 

self to be covered by another blanket which Fred kept 
drenched with water. Now and then he would dip an- 
other blanket in the cool waters, which he threw over his 
head while a tidal wave of flames leaped over and around 
them. It whistled and roared overhead, and when he 
dared to look zipping tongues of fire were licking up the 
grass on the banks above them. He could hear the fall- 
ing of trees above the roaring of flames, and he thought 
of the little home he had just completed — with a sicken- 
ing sinking of the heart. But his mind reverted to the 
two beloved forms beneath the blankets at his side, and 
with a prayer of thankfulness he reached for another 
pail of water and dashed it over them. 

Once, when he opened his eyes, a shower of hot 
ashes was flung into them by the parched wind, but he 
saw enough. A corner of the blanket that covered his 
wife and child had ignited. How quick the parching heat 
had dried the blanket; it even heated the water in the 
spring hole, but he dipped and dipped and it grew less and 
less; it was nearly half mud; would it hold out? 

But the roaring hurricane swept over, and leaped 
to the forest-covered ridge beyond. 

The strong trade winds that had swept the devour- 
ing monster over them, also swept the hot fumes and 
smoke away from them, and when the cool breeze began 
to fan his almost-blistered body, he threw back his blan- 
ket and looked up. But the sight that met his eye made 
him exclaim, "My God!" But he bent over and lifted 
the covering from the forms that had grown so still that 
he almost turned sick with another fear. 

Not long was he kept in doubt. 

The cool breath of wind that swept down on their 
drenched bodies told them that the worst was over, and 
they raised their heads, the babe to crowd and laugh, the 
wife to weep, as the clouds of smoke blown from the 
burning trunks of trees around the little clearing, they 



240 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

could see the smoking ruins of their cozy home. 

"The oxen; where are they?" 

"I turned them loose; it was all I could do." But 
when the ground had cooled sufficient for them to in- 
vestigate, they found the charred remains of the two 
faithful beasts in the ruins of the little stable, whither 
they had returned for safety and shelter when danger 
threatened them. 

"But Anna," he said, as he gathered his wet and dirty 
loved ones in his own smoke-begrimed arms, "we have 
each other left." 

"And we are young," she finished. 



As the onrushing flames passed them, they raced 
down the canon to the very edge of the bay beach, and 
before the workers on the "Louise Simpson" knew there 
was any danger from anything, they were surrounded, 
and not only a fight for the safety of the boat they were 
building, but a fight for their own lives was on. The 
smoke choked them, the blaze burned them, but still they 
worked, dashing water on here and there Where burning 
brands fell on the new timbers — they dared not stop. 

Animals of all kinds raced by them to the beach 
which, haply at this time was quite broad owing to an 
extreme low tide, their fur singed and with blistered feet. 

The fire swept over the peninsula consuming all 
vegetation, and every tree, with the exception of a few 
isolated giants that grew down on the bluffs close by the 
ocean. Trees that had struggled to existence after the 
huge fire of two centuries before, and had grown to be 
landmarks from far out at sea, were caught in the terri- 
ble whirlpool of flame — and laid low. As the smoke and 
spark-laden winds whirled along, they waved over the 
frame work of Case's "Nob hotel," threatening to con- 
sume its skeleton, and hard were the workings of the 
few gathered there, for — as the lofty trees above it burned 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 241 

through — they often fell blazing on top of the structure. 

Along the bay front and up the river flew the fiery 
monster, and at last — finding a narrow spot — leaped 
with ease to the southern shore, and began its mad race 
down the coast. Blinding, suffocating smoke gathered 
in the hollows and no one could see what damage was be- 
ing done. Their thought only was to save life, and down 
to the ocean rushed Indian and white man, alike. 

"I'm afraid I can't stand this, Lem," said Mrs. Davis, 
recovering herself from a fit of coughing. 

"Here in the clearing I don't think we are in any 
danger, but I will go get the mules and hitch them to the 
wagon, and we'll go down to the shore — it's bound to be 
clearer there." So gathering some food and calling the 
children, they all piled into the waiting vehicle and were 
soon out of danger. But as the day drew to a close, the 
wind died down and the smoke settled down in a dense 
fog everywhere. 

"Oh, if only it would rain. Do you think there is 
any chance of a shower, Lem? My, if the wind raises 
tomorrow where will this fire end?" said Mrs. Davis. 

"Don't appear to be any wind at all, now, but I'll 
try the Indian way of telling," and Mr. Davis drew a 
finger through his mouth and held it above his head. 
"Well, we can look for a shower all right," he said. 

"Thank heaven !" 

"I guess we may as well go home, now," he remarked 
a little later, and in the semi-darkness they found their 
home in safety, and in the blackness of the night that 
followed, listened to the patter of rain on the roof, which 
told it was doing its utmost to choke out the "monster" 
that was doing so much damage. 

For several days the rain continued, and when it 
ceased at last, and the clouds had lifted, what a sorry 
sight met the eye. Where once the hills were bright with 
living green — now black desolation. 



242 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

The burnt district extended from Otter Rock on the 
north, and as far south as Alsea bay, and, too, it had 
eaten its way eastward until it had come to the end of 
vegetation, where the former fire of 1650 had stripped 
the mountains bare of even soil, and nothing but a few 
blackened stubs remain to this day. 

"This is clearing land in a hurry-" 

It was young John Nye that spoke. His little shake 
shack was gone, but he did not grieve much, for now he 
could have a really and truly house built of boards from 
the new mill at Depot Slough. 

Not long did it take the strong young brave, as the 
Indians would have called him, to clear off the partly 
burned logs, and the following year an immense field 
of oats waved and nodded their loaded heads in the wind, 
all over the upland south of the creek that was named 
for him. 



Several years later in a little hollow on the side of 
a bald mountain to the north of Yaquina bay, some sur- 
veyors found two rusty gun barrels among a handful of 
partly burned bones. To whom they belonged to was 
never found out, and remains a mystery to this day. 




CHAPTER XL 




ELL, stranger, and what do you think you 
are up to?" 

"I guess you be the strangers," and 
the tall, bent form of Baysdale raised to 
its full height and keenly scrutinized the 
two bearded men who stood before him. 

"You're right, boss, we haven't been 
here long, a day or so or — such a matter — 
but you haven't answered our question yet." 
"What be I a doing here? Well, sor, 
I'm putting a dam across this here creek." 

"So we see ; but we can't seem to see why." 
"Oh, I'm just going to make a fish pond," and he 
eyed his visitors keenly. 

"A fish pond, here?" And all that big water full 
of fish out there?" And they looked at the tall figure 
that was leaning on his shovel handle. 
"Yep." 

"Ugh," they grunted, and after scrutinizing the 
narrow canon ,the little brook that went babbling through 
it, and which was known as "Nye Creek," they sauntered 
off down the beach toward the bar. 

"I wonder, now, if those fool men thought I was go- 
ing to tell 'em what I was doing here? That I was a 
going to tell 'em I was a fixing this up for mining pur- 
poses ; I wonder now ?" and he resumed his work as they 
disappeared around the sharp point a little to the south. 
As he toiled his work too shape. A flood-gate was 
built, then a water wheel was installed with a sluice lead- 
ing from it, and his task so far was done. 

Slowly the water gathered behind the dam, and when 
the winter rains set in, it filled up higher and further 
back in the canon, until a large pond or lake, of several 
acres was covered. 



244 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



In the meantime, John Baysdale busied himself 
erecting a home on the crest of the hill south of "Nye's 
Creek," the second house — if young Nye's cabin could be 
called a house — to be erected on the beach, and when the 
ocean calmed down in the spring of 1869, "Loony John," 
as he was familiarly called, started shoveling the black 
sand of the beach into the sluice in quest of gold. 

But was Baysdale joking about his fish pond ? May- 
be he was at the time, but the quantities of mountain trout 
that found their way into this beautiful clear water pond 
of his, delighted the few that lived in the vicinity. Often, 
when his day's work was ended, "Loony John" would 
stray over to Nye's new cabin and partake of his hospital- 
ity — new potatoes and mountain trout — that were roasted 
in the stick fireplace that was built in the corner of his 
one room. 




CHAPTER XLI. 
— 1869 — 

HERE were busy times at the tiny little berg 
of Pioneer, far up the river — about 23 miles 
above Newport. 

Sure, there had been a few schooners 
built by different parties down on the bay, 
but the Kellogg brothers — George and Ja- 
son — had conceived the idea of outdoing 
the other shipbuilders, and early and late 
they toiled at the task they had set for 
themselves, that of constructing a steamer. 
"Yes, sir, it is going to be a side-wheeler," they 
answered, when asked the question by some of their rival 
shipbuilders. 

"When are you going to launch her?" 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 245 

"How will you turn her around in this little brook?" 

"We'll manage that; please don't fret or worry on 
our account," they replied. 

"Ain't yer afeared ye'll git stuck on some ov them 
'er sand bars down on the bay with them 'er side wheels?" 

"Do you know; its puzzling to think how they will 
turn around at Elk City, the river is scarcely one hundred 
feet wide there." 

"Wy, they'll have 'ter back 'er down the river a bit 
'till they find a turnin' place." 

"I guess they can get turned at Yaquina, don't you 
think?" 

"Say! What you fellows talking about? Didn't we 
tell you not to bother your little brains about us?" said 
George. 

"We can't help but take interest in 'yer," piped in 
another bystander. "Wat yer goin' ter name 'er?" 

"Oh, we have given that job to Bensell; he is going 
to paint her. Go along and ask him." 

"Where is he?" 

"Right around there; oh, here he comes," as that 
gentleman emerged from a pile of lumber, with a square 
in one hand and paint pot in the other. 

"Hi, there, Rial; Jason tells us yer goin' 'ter name 
this 'ere craft. Wat's it ter be?" 

"I bet you it will be called after some pretty girl, 
like all the others have been." 

"You are wrong there," answered Bensell, "I'm 
going to call her 'Oneatta'." 

"Where did you get that?" 

"Oh, after an Indian chief." 

"(More like some pretty squaw, I bet") said one in 
an aside-laughter. 

"Then you'll have to call the boat 'he,' not 'her'." 

"Why do you give it such a name?" 

"It's just like this," said Bensell, "Oneatta was a 



246 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

real courageous, bad, dare-devil Indian, and we want the 
steamer to take after him." 

"And be bad, and a dare-devil, eh?" 

"No, 'brave' and 'courageous'." 

"Oh, I see," and thus the chaffing went on good 
naturedly. 

At last the boat was completed and launched, and 
she churned the dark waters of the bay and river for a 
year, when she was taken into the Columbia river and 
converted into a stern-wheeler, and carried the mail be- 
tween Portland and Astoria, and what is more, was said 
to be the "fastest boat on those waters." 



The fall and early winter of 1869, settlers were 
gathering through the the hills over Newport way, and 
barefooted urchins roamed wild through them. It was 
thought advisable not to let South Beach beat them — a 
school they must have. Of public buildings they had 
none suitable, but at last a frame residence was pro- 
cured, its partitions removed and the interior trans- 
formed into a school room. 



— 1870 — 
"Yer a shiverin'." 
"It's cold I am." 
"Yer af eared." 
"Ain't, neither." 
"Who's afraid?" 
"Ralph, here." 
"No, I'm not, neither." 
"Sh — ee, here he comes." 
"Wot's 'e got in 'is 'and?" — sotto voice. 
"It looks like something' ter make yer behave." 
The babble of voices dwindled down to a whisper as 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 247 

Samuel Case came around the corner of the school build- 
ing, that was situated just off the main street on the wa- 
ter front at Newport, and confronted a group of, now 
silent, children. 

"Good morning," he smiled, but only a very few 
found tongue enough to answer, "Morn\" 

A moment later he passed indoors and the chatter 
began again, this time though, in whispers. 

"Why did he have that ox-whip ?" that was the ques- 
tion, but shortly after, when Case had rapped on the 
door frame to attract their attention, and they had all 
filed past him into the room, they saw the "said whip" 
hanging on a nail near the entrance. 

More or less confusion reigned for a short time, 
until all had been properly seated, and their names and 
ages registered. Then the "teacher" taking his stand 
near the door, reached up and carefully lifted the whip 
from the peg it was hanging on, and while he fingered 
its length from end to end, he talked to them in not un- 
kind tones. He had taken it upon himself to try and 
instruct them in all the knowledge he himself possessed. 
If they would be studious, and give their whole attention 
to their books, he would do all in his power to make this 
"the first school to be taught in Newport," a great suc- 
cess. It pleased and encouraged him very much to see 
so large an attendance on the first day, and if they ex- 
pected to succeed, they must obey the rules of the school, 
obey the teacher, and above all things must be constant in 
attendance, that no lesson be missed, and the thread of 
knowledge remain unbroken. 

Then he hung the whip back on its peg, and there it 
remained to the end of the term. 

The remainder of the morning was taken up in 
forming classes, assigning lessons, and everything be- 
ing adjusted at last to his own satisfaction, he opened 
the big register and proceeded to call the first roll. 



I 



248 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

The first name called was : 
CLARKE 
Malissa Present 

DAVIS 

Catherine Present 

Tracy Present 

Zenas Present 

JUNKIN 
Ralph Present 

LEABO 

Joseph Present 

LANDRETH 
George Present 

McLAIN 

Charles Present 

James Present 

SMITH 

Joesphene Present 

William Present 

Charles Present 

Lincoln Present 

TITUS 

Alford Present 

George Present 

Franklin Present 

WRIGHT 

Albert Present 

Frederick Present 

Anna Present 

Emma Present 

Many, indeed, that answered the; "roll call" on that 
bright morning, were destined to help build the most 
extreme western city in Oregon. 

As the season advanced, more and yet more pupils 
were added to the roll, as the parents, far and near, hear- 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



249 



ing of the privilege their children might enjoy, moved to 
the slowly growing town, down by the sea. 

By the time the first term had expired, the teacher, 
Mr. Case, realized that the small room could not accom- 
modate the swelling classes, so he took the responsibility 
upon himself (which he so often did where improvements 
of the town were concerned) of selecting a site for a 
new school building, then proceded to canvass the town 
and country for funds to build the new school house. Not 
only was the money freely contributed, but all the labor 
of putting up the new structure — which was built of logs. 

But it was not until the fall of 1877 that all the 
buildings were completed, and the new school started on 
the same site that in 1870, the first public school house 
was built. 




CHAPTER XLII. 



OR a long time Stormy Jorden sat, his eyes 
riveted, as it were, on a little steamer that 
rocked lazily at its morings at the City of 
Yaquina. Sometimes he would puff vigor- 
ously at his corncob pipe, and then again 
he would, apparently, forget it and almost 
let it go out, then bethinking himself would 
puff excitedly until the contents of the bowl 
glowed red, then relax into quiet again. 
"By gum! I'll do it!" he said at last, 
and knocking the ashes from his pipe, he slipped it into 
his hip pocket, strolled over to one of the saloons and 
peered at the occupants. He was turning away when, 

"Who are you looking for, Stormy V from the bar- 
tender. 




250 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



But Stormy heded not. He went to the next, doing 
likewise, and was about to turn away, when he espied 
the object of his search and he entered. When he emerged 
therefrom an hour later he was as good as " Captain* ' of 
the "Elk," a little stern propellor, that had come up 
loaded with freight from the Umpqua river. 

"Wat yer goin' to do with 'er, Stormy?" enquired 
some of his chums, who were watching him overhaul her. 

"Just watch me and see," was all the answer they 
got, and not until he had improved her to his own satis- 
faction, did they see him pull into the bay and head to- 
ward Newport, where he announced his intention of run- 
ning the new craft — as another passenger boat — between 
Eilk City and the bay towns. And many availed them- 
selves of the opportunity to ride on the swlift little boat — 
the fastest propeller to run on the bay. 



CHAPTER XLIII. 
— 1871 — 

T was eleven o'clock in the morning of the 
9th of March of the above year, that Major 
Bruce, in his slow, easy manner, tied the 
little row boat he had come up from "New- 
port way" to the dock in front of the big 
sawmill at Oneatta, one mile above the city 
of Yaquina. Seating himself on a nearby 
log he proceeded to fill his pipe and light 
it, after which he sauntered leisurely up 
a narrow roadway between piles of newly 
sawed lumber to a bunch of workmen who were busy 
stacking mlore of the fragrant boards just brought from 
the noisy mill. 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 251 

"Well, well — one by one — all are going the same 
way," and Tom Espy, one of the workmen, eyed the new- 
comer as he stepped among them, "Soon it will be your 
turn, Maje." 

"What you talking about?" enquired Bruce. 

"Getting married." 

"Not for awhile," and the Major smilingly shook 
his head. 

"Everyone says the same thing — so did Sy six 
months ago." 

"Where is Sy? I came up to see him this morning." 

"Oh, he has other business to attend to — no time to 
talk to everyone who comes along. Sy Copeland is a 
busy man this morn." 

"What doing?" 

But just at that moment the mill whistle blew and 
the workmen, hurriedly divesting themselves of overalls 
and jackets, started toward their several homes in the 
place of going, as usual, to the mess house (as it was 
called) where they usually partook of their midday meal. 

"What's up?" enquired the Major again as the noise 
ceased. 

"Haven't you heard?" enquired Espy, folding his 
discarded clothing and preparing to depart. 

"Heard what?" 

"Why, Sy Copeland is getting married this after- 
noon and the mill is closing down in honor — in fact had 
to — we are all invited over to the wedding. Yap, one 
by one," as he bent down to recover a fallen garment, "all 
will travel the same road. So will you Maje." 

"Sure thing — bye and bye — just as soon as I can 
find some one that is able to support me. But who is 
old Sy going to get? Any one I know?" 

"It's Lem Davises' girl." 

"Not little Kittie?" 

"Yaah!" 






252 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Major Bruce' s mouth dropped open and he stepped 
back a pace or two in astonishment and when he could 
get his breath said: "No, I guess I won't now. I was 
waiting for her myself. " And he sank a depected heap 
on a freshly started pile of boards and began kicking 
the sawdust at his feet. 

"Poor old Maje! I didn't think it was that way," 
and Tom looked with real sympathy on his old soldier 
friend, who had dared many a redman in battle, the 
bravest of the brave — on the Rogue River in Southern 
Oregon. After standing in silence a moment he said: 
"I guess I must go now, but cheer up, old boy, as good 
fish in the sea as ever was caught," and he slapped the 
drooping shoulders encouragingly. 

Bruce shook his head, then said, "When?" 

"About two o'clock," answered Espy, "but I'll tell 
you, Maje, I'll arrange to let you know when the cere- 
mony is over. You stay around hereabout," and Tom 
disappeared among the piles of lumber. 

Major Bruce, left to himself, slowly arose to his 
feet, and taking a cow path that led up the steep hill by 
the side of the mill, found a shady spot where he could 
look down on the mill and surrounding buildings, in one 
of which he knew his old friend was robbing him of the 
girl he had hoped some day to win as his own. Many 
instances crowded into his mind. 

He remembered once, dressed in his Sunday best, he 
started to see the girl of his choice, when on crossing a 
small stream that was bridged by a plank, he had gotten 
midway — suddenly the plank broke and let him down 
into the muddy depths of the creek, completely spoiling 
his appearance. Upon examining the plank he found 
that it had been freshly sawed nearly in two in the mid- 
dle. He wondered then — now he knew it was Sy who 
did it, and he sighed. 

Prom his elevated position he could look down on 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 253 

the front entrance of the Davis residence and he could 
plainly see the guests assemble. His attention was drawn 
to one. Yes, it was Tom Espy. He scarcely knew him 
though with a "biled" shirt and all those "glad rags," 
but he saw him take Kittie's young brother, Tracy, around 
the house and talk very earnestly to him, then go inside. 
The little lad followed Espy as far as the door, but there 
he remained, apparently watching the doings that were 
going on within. 

The minutes dragged on. When would they be mar- 
ried ? How was Tom going to let him know? He watched 
the door thinking Tom would appear, but no move from 
the inmates of that house ; only the kid left his post and 
the Major saw him run with all his might down the little 
path to the mill yard and disappear among the tall piles 
of lumber, and Major Bruce's eyes wandered back to the 
doorway again, and a heavy sigh started to shake his 
big frame, when it was cut short and he was fairly raised 
to his feet as a mighty bellowing scream burst from the 
black throat of the mill whistle — just at his feet. 

"What did it mean?" 

He bounded down the path as he saw the guests 
pouring out of the little cottage — for they, like him — 
thought a fire must be raging in the big sawmill. One 
look around convinced him that that was not the case. 
But the whistle kept on blowing, and the sounds of it 
echoed and re-echoed over the hills and through the 
canons. 

Bruce stepped back out of sight as some one ad- 
vanced, but seeing only Espy, enquired, "What's it all 
mean, Tom?" 

"Why, didn't I tell you I would let you know when 
the marriage was over? Didn't think though that the 
youngster would take so long to do it." 

The Major turned slowly away and as he did so 
Tom said : "Cheer up, cheer up, and try it again, Maje." 



254 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

But he answered back, "Never again, no, never 
again." 

He took a by-path to the landing, slowly untied his 
boat and slowly rowing down the river Yaquina, and 
though he lived to be an old man, never did he take 
unto himself a wife. 



Another scow of lumber had been towed down the 
bay and run upon the beach at high tide, and was being 
unloaded. The several mills along the bay and river 
were always busy these days, but what was going on now? 
Sam Case's house was nearing completion, plenty of lum- 
ber around it to finish it. But soon it was known that 
there was to be another hotel erected, and that by P. M. 
Abbey, who had been running a saloon since their arrival 
four years before. 

Before the rains of another winter begun to fall, the 
Abbey House, which was to be a landmark on the bay 
front, was completed, and many a weary traveler was 
cheered by the motherly care of the congenial landlady. 

The hills and canons on the bay were beginning to 
recover themselves after their baptism of fire. They 
were hiding their nakedness under a blanket of wild 
strawberry vines, through which young fir and rhododen- 
dron bushes shoved their heads. The huckleberry and 
salal, too, were giving color to the dark green body, and 
on the western slopes the jack-pines were thickly coming 
up and growing apace, for so quickly had the fire passed 
over, and so quickly did the rains start — that the soil 
and roots were scarcely injured — as they were in the fire 
of long ago. 

Over the dark waters of the beautiful bay of Ya- 
quina, over the flower bedecked hills that surrounded it, 
and out over the shining billows of the great Pacific a 
quiet, peaceful hush had fallen. Even the seagulls ap- 
peared to realize it was the Sabbath morn, for they flew 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 255 

low over the rippling waters with scarcely a call to their 
mates. 

Now and then a bird, seemingly unable to restrain 
itself longer, would soar far up into the blue heavens, 
singing for the very joy of living its beautiful song of 
love and praise. 

Two or three little boats rocked lazily at their moor- 
ings on the bay beach, for even the surf appeared to 
realize it must not be boisterous and break the beautiful 
calm. 

Although there were natives in plenty encamped 
among the hills, not a canoe skimmed the water, not an 
Indian to be seen, not a soul, in fact, was visible, but one 
lone being who long stood on the deserted beach looking 
toward the entrance of the bay, and watched the ocean 
swells as they rolled noiselessly over the bar. 

At last he raised his eyes to the top of the bluff. 
There a large building could be seen, which as yet, was 
only partly completed. It was roofed and sided but the 
windows and doors were but holes. For a few moments 
he gazed up. Then taking hold of his trousers by the 
waist he gave them a hitch upward, and tying the long 
red woolen scarf he wore a little tighter, he climbed the 
shore and took the trail that led up to the house above. 

As he wound his way among the piles of lumber, he 
could hear sounds of moving boards, and, as he drew near 
and walked up the planks that led into the front door 
he saw the owner, Samuel Case, busy arranging seats 
around the sides of the incompleted interior. For a few 
minutes he watched him in silence, then said : 

" 'Lo, Sam." 

"Hello," said Sam, without looking around. 

"Wat yer think yer doin'? Gitten' ready for a po- 
litical meetin'?" 

"Yes, a meeting, alright." 

"Wen?" 



256 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"This afternoon." 

"An' it's Sunday; I did thought yer 'ad more 'ligion 
nor that, Sam." 

"Well?" 

"It's Sunday." 

"And isn't Sunday the day for meetings?" 

"Do yer mean it?" 

"That I do." 

"Who's goin' ter do the chinnin' ?" after a moment's 
silence. 

"The Reverend J. P. Kiblinger." 

"A real riverence, eh? Who is 'e an' whar did 'e 
come from?" 

"He came over the trail yesterday." 

"Urn." 

"Here, Stormy, take hold of the end of that plank 
and help me make a place for his reverence to stand on," 
and the two men tugged away at the heavy boards until 
a platform was built, on which they placed a barrel with 
a square board on top to serve as a "pipit," as Stormy 
put it. 

"Now," said Sam, "all we need is a congregation." 

"I'd like ter know whar yer goin' ter git one 'ere?" 
and Stormy Jorden's eyes wandered over the forsaken 
looking bay and hills to the back. 

"It's up to you to scare one up." 

"Will Injuns do?" 

"Any one will do." 

"Well, I'll see," and he gave his trousers another 
upward hitch and stepped out of the door, preparing to 
depart. 

"When did you come down, Stormy?" 

"Last night, after dark." 

"Any mail?" 

"Naw, not much." 

"Well, get along, then, and get an audience." 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 257 

When the Rev. Kiblinger walked up the teetering 
plank at the door of the improvised meeting house that 
lovely May afternoon, 1871, his heart swelled within him. 
He had been told that he was the first preacher to be 
appointed to this far away "gem of the West," and he 
had taken particular pains to prepare an elaborate ser- 
mon. One that would pass down through history, and 
proudly he walked up the aisle, a bible in one hand and 
the precious writings in the other. 

He stepped upon the platform, advanced to the rude 
stand — on which some one, maybe one of the gentler sex, 
had spread a white cloth and placed a large pitcher con- 
taining a huge bunch of rhododendrons, — and laid the 
bible thereon. Then slowly he turned to view his audience. 

He turned first to his right, and the first one he 
saw was Stormy Jorden, the Elk City mail carrier. Then 
he glanced quickly around the circle — some forty souls — 
all told, a few ladies with calico frocks and sun-bonnets 
— men — he noted not what kind of clothes they wore — 
and many children, both boys and girls — and a few In- 
dians. 

One group — at his extreme left — attracted his at- 
tention the most. They had refused the seats provided 
and squatted close to an open window, drawing their 
gaily colored blankets close around them. One maiden 
there was, and his gaze lingered longest on her face, 
whose bright eyes, fair skin, red lips and shining hair 
rivaled many a city belle in beauty. But he knew not 
that the shell-like ears that peeped through the silken 
tresses, heard no word that he spoke. It was "Ik-poo- 
yee Kwo-lon" (Shut Ear) the baby sister that Miski had 
left behind her on those shores forty years before. 

No, that sermon, over which he had labored so 
faithfully, would never do, so he walked to the stand 
and placed the roll of paper by the side of the bible, and 
clasping his hands together, looked down upon the up 



258 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

turned faces before him and said : 

"We will begin the services by singing the 'Doxology,' 
and slowly he repeated the lines : 

"Praise God from whom all blessings flow, 

"Praise Him, all creatures here below, 

"Praise 'Him above, ye heavenly host, 

"Praise Father, Son and Holy Ghost. ,, 

"Let us sing," and as the mixed assembly arose to 
its feet he set the tune himself, and one by one a few of 
his audience joined in — some with full, rich voices — 
others quavering and hesitating. 

When they had taken their seats he advanced to 
the edge of the platform, and sweeping the gathering 
with his eyes, said : 

"Brothers and sisters — In Mark 16th chapter and 
15th verse/ 'and he laid his hand reverently on the bible, 
"it says 'Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel 
to every creature.' And again in John 15th chapter and 
13th verse, 'Greater love hath no man than this, that he 
lay down his life for his friend.' 

"For love of you, my brethren, I have passed through 
many dangers, that I might come to you here — in this — 
the uttermost part of the world, as it were, to preach to 
you the love of the God that sent me. Love is the ful- 
fillment of the law. 'God so loved the world that He gave 
His only begotten son, that whosoever believed in Him, 
should not perish, but have everlasting life.' 

"I see among you, men, whom I know have been 
eager miners for gold. What one of you, or among the 
vast army all over the world that are engaged in that 
occupation, but what would give his life, — and many have 
already given their lives and found nothing, — to find the 
'mother lode,' but here," and he picked up the little book 
reverently, "tells where to find the 'mother lode' of love, 
for it says 'God is love.' The supply is inexhaustible and 
from that 'mother lode' is the world supplied. Then 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 259 

again: 'God so loved the world that He gave His only- 
son, ' and that Son so loved the world that He gave His 
life that we might live the life everlasting. 'When Christ 
came among us all former religions were done away with.' 
No more sacrificing of the young of the flocks and herds, 
for 'He/ was the sacrifice for all time, so great was His 
love for us. 

" Under the old Mosaic law there were ten command- 
ments to follow, but He did away with those also. In John 
14th chapter and 15th verse He says: 'If ye love Me, 
keep My commandments,' and in the 12th verse of the 
15th chapter He says: 'This is My commandment, that 
ye love one another/ Love is the keynote of His teach- 
ings/' 

Here the speaker stepped toward his audience, and, 
in so doing it gave a clear view to Stormy Jorden of the 
little bunch of Indians who crouched beneath the window 
opposite him, but he saw none but "Ikpooyee Kwolon," 
whose eyes were riveted, as it were, on the speaker's face, 
who continued : 

"If you have the God-given love you will worship 
none but Him. The second command is not to take His 
name in vain. If you love Him, you will not lightly utter 
that sacred name. If you love Him you will remember 
the Sabbath day and keep it holy. If you have that love 
you surely reverence your parents, you will not kill a 
fellow man, commit adultery, steal, bear false witness 
or covet anything that belongs to another. 'If ye love Me, 
keep My commandments,' and that command is: 'Love 
one another'." 

Here again Stormy looked over to the handsome 
maiden squaw, and this time their eyes met, but the 
speaker took a step or two backward, and right between 
them as he continued. 

"If you love one another you will do no evil, commit 
no sin, the one to the other. If all the world would obey 



260 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

that one commandment of the Lord Jesus Christ, then 
would sorrow cease. 

"Let us pray." 

He stepped to the front of the platform and reach- 
ing to the back of his long, black coat, he inserted his 
hand in a pocket concealed there, and brought forth a 
large white handkerchief, gave it a gentle shake and as 
it opened out, spread it on the rough new planks, then 
knelt upon it as he invoked heaven's blessings on those 
that dwelt here, and this beautiful place they had made 
their home. 

As the preacher descended among his audience and 
cordially shook their hands, the little band of natives 
arose and stepped out of the window, and passed up a 
trail at the back of the house, silently followed by Stormy 
Jorden, who had made the same exit. Up over the hills 
by the well beaten trail they went, which led to Nye 
Creek, thence down on the beach. Here they were joined 
by Stormy, and all proceeded up the coast in silence, one 
after the other in true Indian fashion. 

When the propeller of the "Elk" started to churn 
the black waters of the bay the following morning Stormy 
Gorden swung a big bundle in on the tiny cabin floor, 
and then proceeded to help the much blanketed "Shut 
Ear" to embark. He stepped ashore for the mail pouch, 
and as he was about to lift it from the beach, several of 
the bystanders stepped between, with: 

"No, sir, not till you explain." 

"Tired living alone," he grunted. 

"Squaw man, eh?" 

"Yep." 

"Stick to her, Stormy." 

"Yer bet yer," he answered back, as he stepped 
aboard, and the little boat turned its nose toward the 
river Yaquina with the newly joined couple. 

"Ikhoon Kwolonn" had found a home at last. 



CHAPTER XLIV 




HAT'S the matter, Bagsdale, you appear in 
the dumps, tonight?" 

"I'm tired of the measley business." 
" What business?" 

John Bagsdale shifted the quid of to- 
bacco to the other side of his mouth, un- 
wound and wound up, as it were, his long 
legs as he stretched them out toward John- 
ny Nye's cheery fire before he answered. 
"Ef I could sell out the right to my 
claim, I would. Wouldn't have staked here ef I hadn't 
thought there was a gold mine on that beach, but it needs 
money ahead to git money out, and that I haven't got." 

Silence for a long time, while the wind moaned fit- 
fully through the shrub around Nye's little cabin, and 
the dull booming of the distant surf could be heard. 

"Such a beastly place, anyway," muttered Bagsdale. 
"I love it," said Nye. 

"You're welcome to it," and then the thought struck 
him, "Don't you want to buy me out, John?" 
"I was a thinking." 

"Then think quick; I'll give you possession tomor- 
row, if you want." 

"Think I've got that, now." 

Blamed squatters," said Bagsdale as though to him- 
self, "more than one squatter on my claim and — " 
"How much do you want?" 

Bagsdale stated his price and the two sat in silence 
again for a long time. The wind died down and the rain 
ceased to fall, and the nightly visitor — for such had 
Bagsdale got to be — arose, picked his cap from a peg near 
the door and started out. 

"I'll take you up," Nye hallowed after him, the door 
slammed to and Loony John followed the narrow path 



262 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

that led to his own cabin on the hill above the creek. 

John Nye, left to himself, leaned far back in the low 
rickety chair he had sat in all evening, stretched his 
stocking feet toward the fireplace and let his gaze rest 
on the glowing embers as they slowly turned to white 
ashes and died out. 

"Well, if I do it," he said aloud at last, "I'll have to 
write a letter tonight so it will go up on the boat tomor- 
row — I'm sure Agnes' man will go in with me. 

In the semi-darkness he found the tallow dip and 
lit it, procured paper and pencil and wrote several sheets 
which he folded, placed in a home-made envelope, sealed 
and wrote on the outside : 

Mr. and Mrs. R. M. Thompson, 

Corvallis, Oregon. 

Then he pulled on his long rubber boots, slicker and 
cap, and stepped out of doors, and with nothing but the 
stars to light his way, took the Indian trail that led over 
the hills to Newport. 

" There," he said as he slipped the letter through 
the crack in the board panel of the window at the tiny 
room that was used as a postoffice on Front street, "I'd 
aught to get an answer to that directly. And he did, for 
not long after he and his brother-in-law, R. M. Thomp- 
son, proved up on the 160 acres which was already, and 
was ever after known, as "Nye Beach." 



On the western outskirts of the pretty little town of 
Warsaw, Indiana, the afternoon sun shone warm and 
bright. Under the vine-covered porch of a little cottage 
two young people sat, enjoying the first warm days of 
spring. 

They were fast becoming friends, this fair young 
girl and the slight young man by her side, so much so 
that when he told her he must soon leave to go to his far 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 263 

Western home, a very worried look come into the face 
of Olive Stinson, and the fingers of her hand, which 
rested on the arm of the settler, clasped and unclasped 
nervously. She had known John Nye (for such he was) 
but a short time, as he had only recently came to her 
town to visit relatives of his own. 

As they sat and watched the sun slowly sink to the 
horizon, John's hand, seemingly unconscious, stole over 
the arm of the seat they were sitting on and possessed 
itself of the little hand resting there. She did not with- 
draw it — to the contrary — the white finger tips closed — 
ever so faintly — over the long shapely fingers of his hand, 
and a happy sigh escaped his parted lips. After a brief 
pause he said : 

"If I were home in Oregon, down by the ocean, I'd 
be going down to the little lake to catch fish for my 
supper about this time." 

"About this time? Why, it's nearly dark!" 

"About the middle of the afternoon there." 

"Oh." 

Silence for a few moments, then: 

"Is that all you do?" 

"What?" 

"Fish. Is that all you have to eat?" 

"You should see the pretty garden I had last year. 
Everything grows there but sweet potatoes, I tried them 
once, but — " 

"But what?" 

He evaded the question and continued : 

"It's hard work to farm — make garden — " 

"And grow sweet potatoes?" 

But he would not tell her that this attempt at their 
cultivation resulted only in tiny rootlets, for which he 
was greatly joshed by his many friends. 

"And do all the housework, too," he finished. 

"Yes; every house needs a woman." 



264 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"You mean that, Olive?" and the other hand closed 
over the little white one, which now was completely con- 
cealed between his two palms, while the brown eyes of 
their owner sought the gray ones of the young girl by 
his side. 

The gray eyes forgot the sunset they were so intent- 
ly watching, but found something of greater interest on 
the ground at the feet of their owner. 

"You will go with me then, will you, Olive?" 

"Oh, John, as I told you before, it's so far from all 
my people." 

"I'll be your people, then, Olive." 

"I'd get awful lonely, I know." 

"With your housekeeping and me to look after, you 
would have no time to get lonely." 

"But there are Indians there, you say." 

"Oh, they are harmless — only one old family to be 
feared — an old Toot-toony' family, and only one of them 
that is vicious enough to harm anyone — 'Old Jennie' — 
she will never come your way." 

"Jennie? Where did an Indian get that name? I 
thought Indian women were known as 'North Star' or 
'Rainbow,' or some such names." 

"When the government took hold of the natives, 
they gave every one some kind of a white name by which 
they might be known. But as I say, they won't bother 
you, and you can pick the wild flowers, and berries, and 
in the evenings we'll go fishing in Loony John's lake that 
he made just below my cabin; oh, Olive." And he gave 
the little hand a vicious squeeze. 

But she slowly shook her head. 

"You said you went over by ox-team. I could never 
stand such a journey." 

"That was in 1859. There is a good railroad to 
San Francisco now ; we'll go on that to the sunset country, 
and—" 




■ ■-. 



1. Front Street, Newport; p. 345. 2. The Hon. Mr. and Mrs. Bensell; p. 358. 
3. Dr. F. M. Carter; p. 345. 4. Joe and Calusa of today with their family; p. 345. 
5. The Bensell residence; 358. 6. The Agency at the Siletz Reservation; p. 339. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 265 

"No, we won't, John," drawing her hand quickly 
away, "I couldn't stand it away out there in that wilder- 
ness, where you say it rains so much." 

Silence. 

John Nye's eyes never left the setting sun. The 
corners of his mouth drooped sadly, and a gray look 
came over his face, and he remained perfectly motionless 
— even his two hands remained in the same position as 
when she drew her own from them — then he spoke in a 
low voice, as though to himself, thinking aloud : 

"It will be awful lonely for me there in the little 
cabin, sitting all alone by the fireplace — the wet wood 
sizzling — and listening to the rain beat on the low roof 
and slap against the one small window — nothing else to 
hear but the booming of the angry surf on the reefs and 
the wind shriek over and around the cliffs, and when 
the morning comes — nothing but the gray mists hanging 
low and wet over the bare hills — and hear the plaintive 
scream of the seagulls and — " 

But the little hand had stolen back between the two 
palms again, and the white fingers were clinging around 
the long firm ones, when John — seemingly returning from 
the far away vision, — looked down at the little figure 
by his side, clasped the hands so tightly as he said : 

"You'll go, Olive, you will?" 

But she did not need to speak, he saw his answer in 
her eyes, and he held her close to him as he said in low 
soft tones : 

"I'll see that you never regret it, darling. I know 
you will like it there. Many a time we will sit in the cabin 
door and watch the glorious sun set behind the beautiful 
blue waters, and listen to the murmur of the white crest- 
ed billows break on the golden sands of the seashore. 
When I am busy you can roam at will over the beautiful 
green hills, and pick the luscious fruit, and the beautiful 
flowers, and listen to the song of the seagull calling to 



266 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



its mate, and — " 

But his voice trailed off into silence, as with heads 
close together they watched the sun sink out of sight be- 
hind the distant prairie. 

"John must go." Yes, the lure of the West was up- 
on him and he must go; so they hastened their wedding, 
which took place on the 25th of May, and two weeks 
later they boarded the train that landed- them in San 
Francisco. 

When the "Oriflame," one of the largest passenger 
boats then running between San Francisco and Portland, 
sailed up the coast, it carried a very happy bridal couple, 
and when off the Oregon coast, opposite Yaquina Head, 
John did his best to show his bride the little home he had 
built on the west slope of the Yaquina peninsula — the 
home she was not to see for several years. Aifter land- 
ing at Portland they took a river boat for Corvallis, where 
for four years John worked at his trade, that of tailoring. 



CHAPTER XLV. 
— 1872 — 
NE morning in the early spring of 1872 Mr. 
H. Ebright stood on the high point of the 
extreme end of the peninsula at Yaquina, 
stepping off, and otherwise, measuring a 
bit of land back a short distance from the 
edge of the bluff. 

"Right here, boys," and he gave direc- 
tions for the digging of a basement, then 
hastened to superintend the hoisting of 
some material up the bluff and showing 
where the huge loads of lumber and timbers, — being 
hauled by ox-teams over the hills, — were to be deposited. 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 267 

Twenty thousand dollars had been appropriated by 
the government for a lighthouse at the entrance of the 
bay. He hastened its construction; for so many boats 
were now crossing the bar, and going through the narrow 
entrance of the bay, that it was unsafe for them to enter 
over the — as yet — unimproved bar. 

The brick basement, containing huge brick pillars 
on which the building was to stand, was soon completed, 
and it did not take long to erect the strong frame struc- 
ture above, and in a few months a bright light shone 
from the round glass tower that crowned the top, over 
a hundred feet above high water level, revealing to the 
boats that would enter, their whereabouts. 



As usual, at the beginning of July, the cool trade 
winds set in, and as usual, they tore away at the soft 
sand, and wherever they could gouge out a few loose 
grains, it whirled them to other parts. It was slowly 
eating under the top soil and undermining the sods that 
had grown over the sand covered rocky bluffs — in some 
places laying the rock entirely bare — for the storms and 
rains of winter to batter and dislodge. 

It was slowly but surely doing its destructive work 
around the point where "Joe had jumped off." All traces 
of the cave where "Jumping Elk" with "Miski" had taken 
refuge had disappeared. The only thing remaining was 
a long, oval boulder with all the dirt washed from its top, 
which lay to the north of the main rock. Sometimes it 
was called the "Whale," because of its resemblance to 
that animal. A big abyss was being dug out all along 
the north side of "Jump Off Joe" where the wind whis- 
tled around in great eddies. 

Futher down the rocky coast, near the harbor en- 
trance, it was making great changes, and the cliff front, 
which had reminded so many of an old castle, was getting 



268 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

to look like one indeed. It stood out more and more as 
the soft sand was blown and washed from behind the 
more solid rock, until at last the sharp winds carved their 
way through at the back, the last of the protecting sods 
fell to the beach below, and the mocking winds played 
with the loose soil thus laid bare. 

Before the summer ended "Castle Rock" stood out 
boldly from the mainland, a feature of the ocean beach. 



"Pappa, oh, Poppied 

"Dad, dad; see here, quick!" and two or three little 
girls ran up the slope to the Briggs-Meggenson home at 
"the cape." Their long, black hair was flying out be- 
hind, for each one was doing its best to outrun the other, 
that they might be the first to break the curious news. 

"For the love of Jimminy, kiddies, what's up?" and 
both Tom and George dropped their work to see what all 
the excitement was baout. 

"Oh, come, quick, and see; here is a ship — a great 
big ship — coming right to our house!" 

"Nonsense, children." 

"Oh, it is, it's so; just come," and the children laid 
hold of the two men and dragged them around the corner 
of the house, and pointed triumphantly — with none too 
clean hands — to a trim, good sized craft, headed — sure 
enough — straight for the cape. 

"Well, I'll be gosh-darned!" 

"Guess it's the 'Elenor' alright." 

"Guess so," and the two men looked at each other 
then out to sea, while the children danced about in great 
excitement. 

They had been making mud pies down in a little 
hollow by a brook, and were as happy a little bunch of 
urchins as could be found anywhere. Three of them be- 
longed to the house of Megginson, the other four, of 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 269 

which "Baby Joe" was the youngest, belonged — as they 
would have told you — to the Briggs side of the house. 

It was a beautiful warm day in the early summer 
of 1872. The air was clear and the three-masted schoon- 
er could be seen very plainly as she sailed up and came to 
anchor, just off the cape. She had been built the year 
before by the Newport Transportation Co., on the Boon 
property on the south side of the Yaquina river, by Ben 
Simpson as president, R. A. Bensell as secretary and sup- 
erintendent of the company, and cost about $16,000, as 
trim a little craft as one would want to see. 

She had loaded lumber at Oneatta Mills for San 
Francisco, and now — on her return trip, she was loaded 
with material for the Cape Foulweather lighthouse, for 
the building of which the government had appropriated 
$80,000. 

It was impossible for the schooner to get close enough 
to the iron-bound shores of the cape to unload her cargo, 
so her captain, Allen, by name, thought it advisable to 
procure lighters, which were loaded with bricks for the 
tower. During high tides they were floated in to the 
little cove to a floating wharf. From this wharf a tram- 
way was built that led to the bluff above, up which the 
material was hauled on little cars that wiere pulled by a 
long cable to which mules were attached, away up on the 
high shore. Thence it was hauled by ox-team along the 
trail that skirted the south side of the two low mountains 
to the building site. 

Mr. Hiram Ebright was superintendent of the works, 
and under his able management the buildings were nearly 
completed the first year. Much iron was used in the 
construction of the tower which was brought from Port- 
land, Oregon. On this windy point all precaution had 
to be taken, so that the structure would withstand the 
terrific gales that so often blow upon the Oregon coast. 

It had been remarked that, with the vastness of the 



270 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

undertaking, not a man lost his life, and only one was 
injured, and that by his own heedlessness. At the point 
where the material was unloaded, a fierce wind was 
whistling around when one of the workmen — Bushnell 
by name — started to walk up the narrow tramway, be- 
fore spoken of. He had been warned of the danger, but 
maybe he did not know, or realize, the force of the wind, 
for when he had climbed the narrow unprotected tram- 
way about half way, a strong blast struck him, hurling 
him from his feet and out over the abyss, where its 
strength was so enormous as to hold him for a brief mo- 
ment, suspended in midair, then slowly let him drop to 
the cruel rocks below, where, if he had fallen unprotected, 
as it were, he would have been dashed to death. 

At last the huge brick tower was completed and 
preparations were made to hoist the immense lenses, that 
were made in France at a cost of $12,000, to their resting 
place, 161 feet above the sea level. 

It was the first of August that Sy Copeland con- 
veyed to their new home the first keepers of the light 
sent by the government, namely, Fayette S. Crosby, with 
Jasper C. Mann, first assistant, and John Jassep, second 
assistant. 



On the evening of the 20th of August, 1873, the 
great eye of the fixed light gleamed out over 19 miles of 
watery waste — a first order white light of 13,000 candle- 
power. The first light was produced by lard oil, but it 
was changed later to a five-wick Rochester burner of 
8,750 candle-power, thence illuminated by oil vapor made 
from kerosene oil, which proved the most satisfactory 
of all. 

Many were the visitors to the cape to see this great 
curiosity, but it was not until November 28, 1886, that 
the keepers of Cape Foulweather light politely invited 
J. M. and N. S. Smith, from Illinois, to be the first 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



271 



visitors to register their names, and thereafter thousands 
followed their example. 





CHAPTER XLVI. 
_ 1874 — 
HE morning of September 6th dawned bright 
and beautiful. Not a cloud was visible in 
the blue heavens above or floated over the 
round face of the golden sun as it peeped 
over the Coast Range, and looked down 
on the tranquil bay of Yaquina and on the 
peninsula of Newport, and lit up the twin 
mountains on the cape. 

The vast ocean — that stretched to the 
far west — was as smooth as glass ; not a 
ripple disturbed its green waters. It appeared to be 
resting after the blow of the cool north winds of summer. 
Seagulls, white and gray, flew low over the breakers 
on the beach, watching each little curling wavelet as it 
broke on the sandy shore and then recede, to see if it 
had washed up any morsel with which they might break 
their fast Now and then a fish would be stranded 
on the sand, or a little butter clam would be washed in, 
or a rock oyster, or some other tit-bit, then a battle royal 
would ensue. The victorious one would soar upward, 
followed by the screaming, squalling flock for a short 
distance, when they would return to watch the next wave 
— leaving the fortunate one to pursue its way to some 
high bluff, where it could devour its prey in peace. 

This morning their antics had been watched by a soli- 



272 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

tary figure — a man dressed in immaculate black. The 
long frock coat, the snow-white shirt and collar and the 
little black bow at the throat, marked him at once as a 
minister of the gospel. 

Slowly he wandered along the trail on the edge of 
the high bluff, drinking in the beauty of it all. He noticed 
a flock of birds arise from the rocks that surrounded the 
distant cape on which the lighthouse was built, and fly 
almost over his head to their feeding grounds on the bay. 

As he wended his way northward he crossed first 
Nye Creek, then Big Creek and a little further on, Little 
Creek. No houses anywhere impeded his way. The trail 
was unbroken save where it was crossed by another. 

The sun had reached the zenith before he at last 
pulled up at the Briggs-Meggenson pleasant home, where 
he was cordially invited to remain for dinner. 

It was not long, however, before the congenial host 
learned that his guest was the Rev. J. A. Hanna, pastor 
of the Presbyterian church at Corvallis, and that he had 
arrived at Newport beach the day before, coming down 
on the mail boat, and that he was going to pay a visit to 
the inmates of the lighthouse, and "Yes," in answer to 
one of Tom Briggs' numerous questions, stop all night 
and maybe a day or two. Something in the tone of the 
minister's reply forbade Briggs to ask any more ques- 
tions along that line, and not long after his reverence 
took his departure. 

He took the winding trail that crept along the south 
side of the twin mounts, and as he rounded the last one 
came well out into the open. He stopped in wonder and 
admiration, and reverently took off his hat, and stood 
holding it as he gazed about him. 

To his right — far to the north — another point of 
land could be seen, similar to the one on which he stood. 
Then his eye scanned the wide expanse of ocean which 
the afternoon sun had — by now — changed to purple and 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 273 

gold. Far out on the horizon the white sails of a boat 
were visible, moving lazily along. Then his eye wandered 
southward and far, far to the south there was another 
cape. A little nearer up the coast he could distcern a 
bunch of rocks, and a little nearer still he saw the en- 
trance to the bay, and the old lighthouse — now dead 
since the new one had been built. 

He let his eyes wander along the bluff where he 
had walked that very morning, and then to the water all 
about the point on which he was standing. 

"How-do, Reverence?" 

He was brought to himself suddenly, and turning 
to his right he beheld his host, Mr. J. H. Blair, who was 
then second assistant keeper of the light. 

"I had stopped to admire," apologized the reverend 
gentlemen, "It is grand !" 

"Yes, on a day like this it is pretty nice — but — " 

"But?" repeated the minister. 

"You take it on a day when there is a bad storm and 
there are times when one must creep on hands and knees 
from the house to the light, and inside it is no unusual 
thing to have the stove door blown open. When the wind 
is at its height the timid would rather be on the main- 
land ; but come, if this is your first visit here, let's walk 
around the edge of the bluff — some very pretty rocks." 
He drew out a large turnip watch. "Lot's of time; over 
an hour yet." 

They passed along the bluff to their left, and as they 
looked over the perpendicular cliffs the minister re- 
marked : 

"What a queer shaped rock that is?" 

"That's the 'Siwash Dog'." 

"Siwash?" 

"Yes. There is an old Indian legend about it, and 
a rock around the point there — I never did hear the 
right of it — but thats his dog, and his squaw is supposed 



274 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

to live in a cave that's right under the light tower!" 

"Why, it's a wonder they would build such a heavy 
structure as that over a cave." 

"Guess they didn't know it was there; it's awfully 
hard to get at — can't only at low tide. It's low tide to- 
morrow morning ; we'll try to get around down there then 
if you wish." 

"Would dearly love to, alright." 

"There is the 'Siwash Rock;' see?" and Blair leaning 
over the bluff pointed to the tall slender column, around 
which the incoming tide was slapping. 

"Lots of young birds all over the rocks." 

"Yes; 'spirit birds,' some call them. We call them 
'shags'." 

"Good to eat?" 

"No, I guess not. No one ever does eat them anyway. 
They have something to do with the legend, also that 
mountain there," turning and pointing to the hill behind 
them. "That's called the 'Lover's Lookout'." 

They passed on around to the north side of the point 
and to the front of the house and entered, and the "rev- 
erend gentleman" was soon busily engaged in talking to 
the little group of people seated in the decorated parlor 
dressed in their Sunday best. 

Across one corner of the room was an arch of ferns 
and evergreens, that told plainly the nature of the gath- 
ering. Just as a clock in some distant part of the house 
chimed the hour of five, the parlor door opened and the 
tall straight form of young Dr. F. M. Carter entered, 
passed up the center of the room and took his place be- 
neath the arch. 

A moment later the swish, and rustle of skirts was 
heard. All looked toward the door as the bride, Miss 
Olive E. Barker, appeared, arrayed in dazzling white, 
leaning on the arm of her step-father, Mr. Blair, who 
escorted her to the side of the waiting bridegroom. They 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



275 



were followed by Mrs. T. H. Sautell, who acted as brides- 
maid. 

The Rev. Mr. Hanna now took his place before them, 
and — after the few conventional questions — solemnly pro- 
nounced them "man and wife." 

But it was not until they were seated at the daintily 
laden board in the spacious dining room, where all were 
so heartily enjoying themselves, and giving the newly 
married pair much advice, that his reverence contributed 
his bit by saying: "Well, my dear young people; roam 
whither thou wilt over this vast continent—but my ad- 
vice is — don't go any further west." 

The young Dr. and his bride departed immediately 
for the Siletz reservation, where he had been appointed by 
the government as Indian Physician, worthily filling that 
position for twenty years or more. 



♦;-*!•- 




CHAPTER XLVII. 

— 1875 — 

ROM under the iron heel of oppression there 
so often springs the little plant of freedom. 
The farmers of the beautiful valley of 
the Willamette had grown tired of giving 
all the profits of their labor to the owners 
of a railroad, running east of the Coast 
Range to San Francisco, and at first won- 
dered, then were convinced of the fact that 
if a railroad could be built over the low 
Coast Mountains to the bay of Yaquina, 
their products could be shipped much cheaper by boat 
from that point. 

So, the enterprising men of Benton, Linn, Lane and 




276 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Marion counties raised the sun of $35,000 to make a sur- 
vey for a narrow-gauge railway from Corvallis to tide- 
water — Elk City — on Yaquina river. 

It was during the summer of this same year that 
Mr. E. E. Cooper, C. E., with a corps of assistants, 
climbed the foothills and began their tortuous windings 
in and out, around and through the many mountains and 
canons through which the picturesque Mary's River 
flowed. 

They followed up the ever-narrowing stream as it 
wound around the majestic Mary's Peak, (known to the 
Indians as "Chintimini") until it at last dwindled to a 
tiny brook, and eventually ceased. 

"They had reached the summit of the Coast Range." 

They reasoned that there must be a water way down 
the opposite side somewhere near, and after considerable 
searching by the different members of the party, they 
discovered an almost-hidden rivulet, oozing from the 
moss-covered earth, which as they descended the moun 
tains, grew into a babbling brook — a creek — a tumultuous 
stream — and slowly emerged into a small river as they 
neared Pioneer, the head of navigation. Here it was 
that many travelers left the tedious trail, and finished the 
journey to the bay by boat. Two miles further on they 
came to Elk City, the head of tide water, but not satis- 
fied they pressed onward by the side of the ever-widening 
river of Yaquina, following it as it flowed around the 
base of many bald mountains. 

At last one calm evening they arrived at the flour- 
ishing little berg — city it was called — of Yaquina, and 
entering one of its many saloons stacked their several 
surveying instruments, and other equipment in a corner 
(of the room, and soon they were plied with numerous 
questions by the inquisitive loungers. 

"Was the railroad sure coming?" 

"Who was building it?" 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 277 

"How long before it would be in?" 

"How many men would they require to do the grad- 
ing and such, and how much did they reckon it would 
cost?" 

To all these questions — and many more — Cooper and 
his assistants pleaded ignorance. They were hired to 
survey the road — not build it. No, they could give them 
no information, and after their departure, the settlers 
around the pretty bay talked and dreamed of the coming 
road. 



"There ! I will never go over that road again. I will 
never leave this place until I can go out by train, and if 
a railroad never comes in- — here I'll be buried alive." 

"Why, what's the matter?" 

"Oh, I'm just nearly jolted to death — and they call 
it a road — holes big enough to swallow the team, almost." 

Laughter. 

"Oh, you wouldn't laugh if you had been shaken until 
you saw stars," and Mrs. Nye gathered her baby, — who 
was as tired as she, — into her arms, and prepared to 
(follow her husband. 

John Nye, when he heard talk of a road into the 
bay country, took up a homestead of 160 acres on the 
county road four miles east of Newport, and it was to 
this home that he brought his wife and child. 

Long, they had been on the road over from Corvallis, 
for he had driven his own team, bringing all their be- 
longings. They had stopped at Elk City for the night, 
and greatly to Mrs. Nye's chagrin, had been forced to 
sleep on a home-made bed, sit on home-made chairs and 
dine off a home-made table. But even that — as she said 
— could have been passed, but never, no never, could she 
forget the greasy bacon, black coffee and sour dough 
biscuits with which they had been served. 

Now, at their journey's end at last, her husband led 



278 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



her into the house that was to be her home for the re- 
mainder of her life. 

They had talked many times of his cabin by the sea, 
but they never lived there, for shortly after, Mr. Nye and 
his brotherin-law laid off and platted the Nye Creek 
homestead into town lots, which is now known as Nye 
and Thompson's addition to the City of Newport, Oregon. 

But to recompense her, as he said, for the loss of the 
privilege of living in his little cabin (which was built on 
High street) he named one of the streets "Olive," after 
her, and Thompson, not wishing to be outdone, gave the 
name of "Agnes" to another street, after his wife. 




CHAPTER XLVIII. 
— 1876 — 
HE fall of 1875 was exceptionally mild. Soft, 
mellow sunshine, balmy breezes and bloom- 
ing flowers. A few of the older inhabitants 
when questioned would say: 

"Don't git skeered, but ye'll see some 
bio win' yit afore yer leave — ef yer stay 
long enough!" 

One beautiful afternoon in the latter 
part of January, 1876, a soft, southwest 
breeze came floating over the low swells of 
the ocean. A light haze began to gather over the blue 
of the heavens, dimming the brilliancy of the sun — around 
which a big, bright halo circled — which faded into fleecy 
clouds as it sank from sight. Little puffs of hot wind, 
that came more and more frequently, tossed the green 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 279 

branches of the jack-pines on the cliffs, and as darkness 
settled down, it moaned fitfully along the sand dunes 
and through the canons. 

The bright eye of the Yaquina Head light alone, 
shone undimmed in the intense blackness that settled 
everywhere — over land and sea — along the Oregon Coast. 

Stronger, and more frequent came the blasts until 
suddenly — at the turning of the tide — a mighty roar 
came rolling over the swaying billows, making them heave 
and toss. It struck the bluffs with a savage slap, that 
tore the loose sand and rocks from the soft ledges, hurl- 
ing them to the beach — far below. Then more, and heavi- 
er winds came tearing at the sturdy little trees and 
shrubs, twisting and bending the larger ones as though 
to rend every branch from them. 

One monster fir tree that had stood on the outer 
edge of a rocky point just north of "Castle Rock," that 
had escaped the devouring flames of the conflagration 
of 1868, and which had withstood the tempests of a hun- 
dred years or more, appeared to be the special object of 
the wrath of the winds. Long had the elements beaten 
the cliffs, and tore the sands at its feet. Now, the wind 
twisted the green bushy head, until at last it snapped 
and fell with a crash to the sands below. The ever-rising 
tempest thrashed and wrench its many long limbs, until 
its mighty trunk swayed and bent like a reed. It scooped 
and whirled at the sand around the roots, loosening the 
fibres that held it to its crumbling bed, until at last, a 
fiercer blast than all the rest came screaming and howling 
over the foaming billows of the vast waste of water, 
hurling itself with such fury against the already-weak- 
ened roots, tearing the last of its clinging fibres loose, 
and it, too, fell with a breaking, rasping crash, down the 
jagged rocks to the waters of the incoming tide, followed 
by immense showers of loosened rock, sand and sods. 

The sea roared as it beat against the cliffs, and now 



280 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

and then a vivid flash of lightning was followed by deep, 
booming, heavy crashing of thunder, which shook the 
solid rocks. 

The southward flowing waters of the Japanese cur- 
rent, which here strikes the Oregon coast with such force, 
picked up the fallen giant fir tree as though it were but 
a twig, and dragging it along to the outer reef — hurled 
it around Castle Rock to the entrance of the bay. Here 
the little inlet by the side of the arch appeared to suck 
at the inrushing waters, as it boiled through the opening. 

The tempest was at its height now. 

The wind-driven rain lashed the cliffs and the shrub- 
bery on their crests, and to the wild roaring of the surf, 
was added the almost-ceaseless crashing of the artillery 
of heaven. Blinding flashes of lightning like vivid streaks 
of fire flashed trough the intense blackness. The break- 
ers, as though enraged because they could not accomplish 
more destruction, lifted the rolling, battered tree up on 
their foam covered crests, and dashed it with fury against 
the stone bridge of the arch. But it succeeded in dislodg- 
ing only a small portion of rock, as the trunk struck it 
sideways, and it fell to the angry, foaming surf. 

Back rolled the maddened waves, bearing the tree 
with them. It was caught by an immense billow rushing 
landward; higher and higher it was raised, then, as the 
billow leaped toward the arch, it hurled the tree — root- 
end first — like, and with the force of a battering ram, 
against the already weakened arch, while the wind 
screamed, the onrushing billows roared, and the lightning 
rent the black sky, to the accompaniment of the ceaseless 
cannonade from the clouds. 

With a mighty crash, the old tree struck the crumbl- 
ing rock and rendered it to fragments, that fell into the 
surf like cannon balls, and the tree shot through the abyss 
it had made — into the quieter waters of the bay, and at 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 281 

last, it was rolled by the swells upon the soft, sandy beach, 
where it rested. 

As though weeping for the damage that had been 
done, the heavens opened its flood-gates, and sent forth 
such a deluge of rain and hail as to beat down the angry 
billows, and the wind — apparently satisfied with the 
havoc it had wrought — died down gradually, until it was 
but a murmuring whisper in the tree tops on the uplands, 
and shortly the rain clouds drifted by and the elements 
were at rest. 

The vast ocean, relieved from the heavy flatening 
forces of both wind and rain, began to rock and heave 
in great billows that rolled shoreward, where it dashed 
over the reefs in great geysers of white foam, ten and 
twenty feet in height, sending forth a sound like mus- 
ketry. 

When the night shades had been chased away by the 
birth of a new day, and the glorious sun shone forth on 
the fleeing clouds, it caught the spray of the surf and 
held it, while its beams kissed the snow-white mists — 
which glittered and sparkled with blushes that turned 
into myriads of colors, forming the huge semi-circle of a 
rainbow. And not satisfied with its brilliancy, it created 
a smaller inner bow, less brilliant but perfect, over the 
entrance to the bay and the broken and shattered arch. 




CHAPTER XLIX 




LL day long on the 3rd of July, 1876, the 
Indians had been coming over the trails 
and by canoes from the Siletz reservation 
to the bay of Yaquina. 

They had been given leave to visit 
Newport, for had they not promised to 
dance the great "Feather Dance," most 
loved of all the Indian dances, on the after- 
noon of the 4th. All around on the hills 
and shores of Olsonville they had erected 
their tepees, and many were already down on the mud 
flats digging for clams, of which they were dearly fond, 
especially the "Salt Chucks." 

The saloons were very busy, although it was unlaw- 
ful to sell the "fire-water" to the redman — the law was 
forgotten, seemingly — or, it might be said, the law forgot 
and many a bottle found its way to the Indian camp- 
grounds. Far into the night there could be heard the 
wild chants and shouts as the fiery fluid got a better and 
better hold of them — promising nothing good for the 
morrow. 

Among the most prominent in the whole camp there 
was none, maybe, so conspicuous as the one family of 
"Toot-tootneys," the children of Oneatta. Now that 
John had been removed, Jack was next in line and claimed 
to be "hereditary chief" of the entire tribe. Bold, indeed, 
he was, and very brave when he had imbibed freely, but 
a great coward at heart. 'He shared none of the daring of 
his parents, although nothing was too mean and savage 
he could do on the sly, which was, indeed, different from 
his sister, Jennie. He had just lately taken unto himself 
another wife, and maybe it was in celebration of that 
event that, when the morning of the 4th dawned, it found 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 283 

him in none too good spirits, after the debauchery of the 
previous evening. He started forth from the camp with 
the vow that he would kill the first white man he saw — 
which man happened to be Thomas Boyle — who had arisen 
early to get a breath of fresh morning air, for who can 
say how Tom had spent the previous night? 

As Tom pranced along, he well knew that his jaunty 
airs were watched by the two bright eyes of his lady- 
love, who resided in a cottage close by, and he might have, 
at that very moment, been hoping something would turn 
up that would distinguish him in her sight. 

As he sauntered along the beach close to the Indian 
camp, he was suddenly startled and confronted by Jack, 
who, with a whoop sprang at him. Tom, who was seldom 
unarmed, at once reached for and took from his pocket a 
small "Derringer" pistol, and gallantly flourished it at 
the Indian, and as Jack advanced, Tom discharged the 
weapon full into his face, the ball entering the brain 
through the forehead, killing him instantly. 

At the sound of the discharged weapon, the entire 
band of savages emerged from their wigwams, and when 
they found out what had been done they swore vengeance 
on Boyle, declaring they would have his scalp. But Tom 
did not wait to oblige them, preferring to keep that part 
of himself intact. He started at full speed down the 
beach toward town, followed by the entire band of 500 
Indians, who, with mighty whoops and yells, dashed 
after the fleeing Tom. Knowing that they would over- 
take him if he remained on the beach, he sprang up 
among the bushes on the shore, skulking along under 
cover he made for the Ocean House. No thought now 
of the fair one he wished so much to charm. If he could 
but save his own neck. 

When the fierce war-whoop sounded on the morning 
air, all the women and children of the town at once took 
refuge in the Ocean House, while the men stood guard 



284 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

outside, not knowing what the trouble was; or, how it 
might end. 

And thus Tom found them as he came panting and 
staggering to the "house of refuge," as it were, and it 
was not until he had entered and rushed widly up the 
stairs, crouching in the corner of a dark closet, did he 
tell them what had taken place. 

Dark, indeed, did the situation look. The half- 
crazed savages led by Jack's sister, Jennie, cried for 
revenge. If they (the whites) did not deliver Boyle into 
their hands, they would burn the house and massacre all 
that were in it. It was no use to talk to them and tell 
them that Boyle was defending his own life ; one of their 
number had been murdered, and if it were they that had 
killed a white man, they would be hung or shot at once. 

Then it was that Royal Bensell stepped out among 
them, greatly against the pleadings of his friends, who 
thought the Indians would rend him limb from limb. 
He had always been a friend of the red man, and much 
loved by all the tribes, and when he talked, telling them 
that there would be justice done, that they would have 
Boyle arrested and punished — if guilty — they at last dis- 
persed, but not until Jennie had warned them that if they 
did not do for Boyle, she would. 

Jack's young bride, who had gone early that morn- 
ing to gather the little butter clams and rock oysters on 
the refs at Nye Beach, when she heard of her husband's 
murder, forgot her oysters and the coming feast; forgot 
all, save her warrior dead, as she flew with winged feet 
over the bluffs, over the ridges and canons, through tan- 
gles of brush, down to the shores of the bay where her 
dead brave lay. 

A few days later Tom was arrested, taken to Port- 
land and tried in the Federal Court before Judge Deady, 
and came clear, just as the Indians said he would; for 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



285 



the different rounds of the dance, the youths and maidens 
they said, "No white man was ever found guilty of any- 
thing he ever did to the red man." 

But the Indians always had it in for Tom Boyle, and 
never did he go unarmed, or did he ever feel real safe, 
although he never changed his abode, but spent all the 
days of his life on the shores of the bay of Yaquina. 




CHAPTER L. 

— 1877 — 
HE year 1877 was ushered in, in the usual 
manner at Newport, Oregon. The inhabi- 
tants of that place and the surrounding 
country for many miles, had gather, as 
usual, at the Ocean House, which was ably 
run by Dr. Bailey and his wife, assisted 
by Samuel Case and his young wife. 

Pretty Indian maidens there were in 
plenty, who could not resist the temptation 
to display their gaudy finery, consisting of 
— to them — strings of beautiful beads, while here and 
there, some place about their persons, the young bucks 
had tucked the much loved feather. True, the whites 
did not much like to mingle with the natives. The ladies 
did not object strenuously to the gentlemen dancing with 
their dusky sisters, but on the other hand not one gentle- 
man was pleased to see the arm of a dark brave about the 
waist of his lady-love, and sometimes there was serious 
trouble. 

But tonight, the last of the old year of 1876, all were 
joyously happy, for of late the Indians had been quiet, 
and while some one — old in the profession — called off 



286 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

whirled about the spacious ball room to the strains of a 
fiddle as they danced the old year out and the new year in. 
The following morning, January 1st, 1877, Samuel 
Case took his place as teacher in the new log school house 
which was built on the grounds that the public school 
buildings now occupy. 



Hop picking was in full swing. 

All through the Willamette Valley the autumn sun 
looked down through a golden haze on hundreds of acres 
studded with poles — wired — over which the dark green 
vines drooped in graceful festoons. Thousands of peo- 
ple, from both city and plains, tore and pulled at the 
hanging clusters of hops, singing, talking, laughing and 
whistling, having a picnic generally. 

Many of the very large yards provided camping 
grounds, that the pickers from a distance might make 
their home near the yards during the picking season. 
Places of amusement were provided — booths and dancing 
pavilions — where the workers forgot the dust-laden heat 
of the day, in the pleasures and gaiety of the cool even- 
ings. 

One such yard was situated not many miles from 
Corvallis, the well known town, "out in the valley" — as 
they say in Newport. Many from, the vicinity of the 
Yaquina repaired there in the hop season, and also, it 
was the delight of many of the Indians from the Siletz 
reservation. A large meadow at one side of this yard 
had been given over for the tents of the campers, and 
amusements ; while, on the opposite corner about one-half 
dozen wigwams and tepees of the dusky pickers were 
pitched. A little brook ran across the meadow — but was 
confined to a ditch, which ran around two sides of the 
hop field, and by this ditch, which was bordered and 
overhung by hazel bushes and other shrubs — in the far 
corner, the company campfire of the Indians was kindled. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 287 

A wagon track skirted the entire field, which many 
used as a walk, and it was down this road that a lone 
footman sauntered one evening in the fall of 1877. He 
had been enjoying the refreshing drinks provided by the 
owners of the boots, but when the sun had set, and the 
music of a wheezy old organ and a scraping violin started, 
and the dancers gathered for their usual amusement, he 
remembered that he had promised a friend that lived on 
the other side of the yard that he would call and see him. 

The cluster of wigwams was deserted. Their owners 
had, as usual, gone to watch the dancers, and as the soli- 
tary pedestrian rounded the corner of the field where 
they stood — still following the wagon road — he passed 
by a clump of low shrub, and ran headlong into an old 
Indian woman who was coming up from the ditch by a 
steep path just back of the bush, with two buckets of 
water. For a moment neither realized what was taking 
place. The buckets flew from her grasp, showering both 
with their contents, and went clattering to the ground, 
where they were almost followed by the two. 

Quickly the man recovered himself, and reaching 
out a hand, prevented the old woman from falling, then 
with a polite "I beg your pardon," he stooped and gath- 
ered the buckets and handed them to the woman. As 
he did so he, for the first time, saw his assailant. It was 
"Toot-tootny Jennie," the terror of the reservation and 
his arch enemy. And she, when she arose to her feet and 
saw who it was that had spilled her water, a fierce look 
of hate came into her cruel old eyes, but his "I beg your 
padon" softened her somewhat, so that when their eyes 
met she smiled, in her way, and said : 

"Tank oo, Tom Bile !" 

No need to say that Tom was shocked. His hand 
went immediately to his hip pocket, but he did not feel 
the bit of cold steel that he most always carried there. 
Oh, how he would love to get even with her, and now 



288 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

that there was no one near, how quickly he could lay her 
low. He knew better than to lay hands on her, for her 
enormous strength was more than he could manage single- 
handed. He was turning to continue his journey when 
she stopped him with : 

"Oo good, Tom Bile; 'oo come, I make 'oo cany for 
dat!" 

"Haven't time," answered Boyle, "Got to go over 
here." 

"Oo 'top, 'oo come back," she pleaded. 

"Alright," he agreed and strode on in the gathering 
darkness. "Yes, I'll come back," he mused. "I'll borrow 
Sim's revolver and down the old hag, if I swing for it. 
I'll never be safe, an way, while she lives. She'd ought 
to be killed just for killing "Ben Wright." Yes, sir, 
that's what I'll do. I'll avenge "Wright's' death when 
I go back." 

'He had reached the end of the field by this time, 
where a broad plank lay across the shallow ditch that 
he had to cross to get to the house that he was going to 
visit. Some way, in the darkness that plank looked too 
narrow over that "deep, wide ditch." He could hear the 
water "roaring" far down in the dark abyss. He put 
one foot on the plank. It "tipped." No, sir," he would 
not risk his life crossing "that" — not now — as he was 
about to have revenge for the wrong done "Wright" — 
no — he had to do that first. He would just sit down by 
those bushes and wait until the moon came up. Then 
he could see. He did so, removing his hat and mopping 
his face with a big blue handkerchief, and leaning his 
head back against the bushes. 

Just then the full round face of the moon came up 
over the top of the distant Cascade Range, and shed its 
bright light over the hop yard at his right. Then it 
shone down on the waters of the ditch where it gurgled, 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 289 

and sputtered over some driftwood which had formed 
a miniature dam at the turning of the ditch. It did not 
sound so loud, now that the moon revealed its sparkling 
flow. But what was that it was saying? 

"Yes, it was talking," and his head bobbed, and 
nodded, as he tried to listen. "There!" It was saying, 
"I, I, I shall — I shall — vengeance — I shall repay — repay 
— vengeance is mine — mine — I shall repay — vengeance is 
mine — I shall repay!" Yes, that was what those gurgl- 
ing waters were saying to him. Well, if there was some 
lone else going to do it, that would suit him better. It 
would be done, and that was all he wanted, and — 

But his brain refused to work further, his head 
dropped forward until his chin rested on his blue cotton 
shirt front* his hands dropped to his side and he slept. 



"But what of old Jennie?" 

As Tom turned away and passed out of sight, she 
retraced her steps down the path and refilled her buckets, 
climbed up to the dying campfire over which a big iron 
kettle hung, and emptied part of the water therein. Then, 
squatting down she blew the dying embers until they 
glowed red, laying fresh chips and twigs on the coals, 
she blew some more until they blazed merrily. 

Getting to her feet she brought an old sauce pan, 
in which she had placed some sugar and water — and held 
it over the flames, watching it boil, the while she talked 
low to herself in her own native tongue. 

"AJh, ha ! Tom Bile go on, but come back soon. Old 
Jennie will be waiting for you — she will make candy — 
Jennie likes candy — Jennie will make this nice and sweet, 
Tom Bile, and you will eat and eat — then you will want 
a drink — old Jennie will watch you, and old Jennie's 
heart will be glad and she will dance and dance — but 
you won't see her — you won't want all the candy — oh no 
— lots left. I'll take it to Joe — Klamath Joe — I say long 



290 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

time ago, when Joe tell on us when we going to put white 
man out of the way so we could go back to our homes 
they drove us out of — I say then I get Joe yet — I fix him 
— now I will carry some candy to him — all Indians like 
candy." And she laughed, or rather, cackled. 

The syrup having boiled enough to please her, she 
sat the sauce pan on the ground and entered her tepee, 
emerging shortly with a tiny glass vial, which she held 
up and looked through at the fire light. Two or three 
drops only remained in it, but she grinned and said, 
"Lots, heap lots enough for two — three — men, may- 
be," and she emptied the contents into the pan and threw 
the bottle away. Then picking up a little piece of stick 
she held the dish over the coals again, while she stirred 
the contents vigorously — so vigorously — -that the stick 
broke under the pressure of her gnarled old hand — one 
part floating off in the boiling syrup. She threw the bit 
away that remained in her fingers, and made a dive for 
the piece in the pan, but she miscalculated the distance 
and plunged her thumb and forefinger into the hot syrup. 

With a cry of pain she sprang to her feet, dropping 
the sauce pan, while she danced around in misery, wav- 
ing the injured member, but the pain would not stop. 
Then quickly — without thought — she thrust the two fin- 
gers into her mouth, sucking the burning candy off. For 
a moment her blistered fingers were relieved — but she 
was thirsty, she must have a drink, and lifting the bucket 
of water to her lips she drank greedily. Then she dropped 
the bucket to the ground as she felt a red-hot streak go 
down her throat. It seemed to penetrate to every part 
of her body, shot up to her head and filled her brain — 
her eyes — her tongue. 

Twas then she realized what she had done, and a 
wild terror seized her. She must halloo for her people. 
She tried to turn, but her feet refused to move. They 
were rooted, as it were, to the ground. Her legs and arms 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 291 

burned, as though they were being consumed by fire, 
and pained as though being torn from her body, her en- 
tire body, in fact, was tortured with racking pain. Her 
tongue had swollen black, and protruded from her mouth, 
her knees began to wabble and give way under her. They 
would no longer hold her flaming, swollen body, they 
bent under the weight of her, as red tongues of fire 
danced before her tortured eyes. 

She straightened up only to give way again, and she 
fell, with a thud, to the dusty roadway, her face buried 
in the gritty dirt, that filled her eyes, her nose, her mouth, 
and choked her. She had not the strength to raise her 
head, her hands clutched and drug at the dirt and sod, 
but the arms could not bear the body up. She gasped, 
and a spasm of intense pain warped the entire frame. 
Her bare feet kicked the dirt where they lay. 

Stillness a moment, and then one long drawn quiver- 
ing shudder, and the once-powerful body lay motionless. 
"Toot-tootney Jennie/' daughter of Oneatta (Shell Head) 
and Andeal (the wasp) sister of John and Jack, the slay- 
er of "Ben Wright' ' — and many others, the terror of the 
reservation, and last of her family, "was dead." 



"Hi, there! What you doing here before sun-up? 
Washing your feet in the ditch ? Expect they need it." 

Tom Boyle opened his eyes and looked around him 
dazedly, then arose stiffly to his feet. 

"Nice fellow, you are," went on the first speaker, "I 
sat up half the night looking for you." 

"I started," confessed Boyle. 

"Yes, I see ! But you got tired before you got there. 
Say, Tom, keep away from that booth !" 

"Tom bent down and picked up his hat and slapped 
it about his trousers, knocking off the dead grass, dirt 
and leaves, and then the two strode down the path, the 
way Tom had come the night before. 



i 



292 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

The sun was just swinging clear of the hills to the 
east and not a cloud was visible. 

"Looks like another hot day/' 
"Yep, but that's what the growers want." 

"Yes, a rain now would do a lot of damage. Hello, 
what have we got here?" and Sim lowered his voice as 
they neared the corner where the Indian camp was. 

"An ever-gathering crowd was standing quietly 
around, and as each new arrival appeared, the circle 
would open and allow the newcomer to look down on the 
"thing" they had all seen. 

As the two men approached, those before them did 
likewise, and it was then that Tom realized what had 
taken place the night before, as he gazed on the prostrate 
body of the old woman lying on the grass. Some one had 
spread a handkerchief — if it was dirty — over the distort- 
ed face, but the cramped and twisted hands, still clinging 
to a wisp of dry grass, were to be seen, and the dust- 
covered red and blue calico dress, from beneath which the 
black, swollen feet protruded. The circle opened again, 
this time to admit the coroner, who had gotten out of bed 
to hasten to the scene of the tragedy. Examinations 
were made, and the burns found, and traces of the poison, 
also the little vial that had contained the rattlesnake's 
venom 1 — which she always carried, so her companions 
said. They had come home late the night before and in 
the darkness had not seen the dead body. 

"Yes, she was fond of candy," but why she should 
add the poison, none could tell. 

As the crowds dispersed, Tom Boyle turned away 
muttering "Vengeance is mine, I shall repay." 

"What you say, Tom?" 

"Oh, nothing." 



Over the range on the reservation, how different it 
was to what "Toot-tootney Jennie" had planned. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 293 

The revenge that she had plotted with such chuckling 
had rebounded — as it had in the past — for had not all her 
family met with violent deaths, and now she was the last 
with the exception of her younger sister, Mary, who was 
but a papoose at the time of their parents' death, down 
on the Rogue river in 1854. 

All summer the sun had shone down brightly on the 
little log cabin at the foot of the hill at the Agency on the 
reserve, sending its rays of warmth over the withered, 
and bent old body of the one time "brave" who sat be- 
neath the vine-covered porch that shaded the low door. 

One would know at a glance, by the military clothes 
that he wore, that it was "Apseikaha," or more commonly 
known as Klamath Joe, son of "Jumping Elk" and "Mis- 
ki." At his feet lay a lean hound, who would look up at 
his master, wag his tail and then drop his nose between 
his paws, every now and then, when the crooked stick in 
the gnarled old hands would give him a loving poke. 
The bees and humming birds would flit among the flow- 
ers on the vines, making a buzzing drone, sometimes 
lulled the old warrior to sleep, and in the evening, when 
the sun had set behind the distant hills the cool sea breeze 
would drift in over the Siletz reservation to where the 
little cabin stood. Then he would get up, stiffly, out of 
his bark-seated chair and hobble through the low door 
and disappear from view, not to appear again until a 
new day dawned. 

But one day the sun came up over the hills to the 
back of the cabin, the dog lay down in his usual place and 
waited, and although the door opened many times, the old 
familiar figure did not appear. When the door opened 
the dog would look up, lay back his ears as though smil- 
ing, start to his feet and then drop back to his old posi- 
tion, when he saw that it was another member of the 
family. After a while he would only roll up his eyes and 
then close them again. 



294 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Inside the cabin there was but two rooms, the outer 
one serving as a living room and kitchen combined, the 
inner one contained a bed, in which lay the body of the 
old man, that scarcely made an impression under the 
bright patch-work quilt. The dark face lay sharp against 
the white pillow. He appeared scarcely to breathe, as 
from time to time the watchers bent over him. 

Dr. Carter came at last, and as his tall, familiar form 
bent low over the quiet body, he looked in the wrinkled 
face, laid his hand on the wrist of the patient, then 
straightening up to his full height, which almost made 
him bump his head on the low beams above, he shook his 
head sadly and turned away. He picked up his satchel 
and slowly left the room, passed out of the door by the 
dog, which opened its eyes and then closed them again, 
while a disappointed sigh escaped him. 

All day the watchers went to and fro between the 
two rooms. 

Slowly the sun climbed to the zenith and then as 
slowly, sank down to the west, and as it neared the low 
hill-tops, it shone brightly through the window and 
across the bed. 

Presently the eyelids fluttered and opened, the dim 
eyes looked wonderingly around, and at last rested on 
the bedpost at his feet. For some time he looked steadily 
at it, then his lips moved and one of the watchers put a 
few drops of water between them. 

Then he spoke in his own native tongue, but scarcely 
above a whisper : 

"There! There it is!" 

"What, Joe?" 

"Miski, the Miski !" 

"On the bed post, see ?" and he tried to raise a hand 
and point a finger. 

"Open the window," said the one by the bedside," 
and let some fresh air in." 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



295 



"There! It has flown out, see it?" said the quaver- 
ing voice. The two watchers moved to the window, and 
there on the top of a low post sat a pure white seagull, 
daintily pruning its beautiful plumage. 

The watchers looked at each other, then back at the 
old man on the bed, whose eyes shone brightly as the 
sinking sun sent its shafts of yellow light over them, 
then out at the sun whose limb was just touching the 
hill tops far to the west. Then they looked at the tree. 
Two snow white seagulls sat side by side now! They 
fluttered their wings for a moment, then slowly extended 
their broad pinions and raised their heads. The watch- 
ers glanced toward the bed again, but the eyes of old Joe 
had closed forever on this world and its turmoils. 

In the blue sky above the little cabin they saw the 
two seagulls circle for a few moments, then turn and fly 
straight toward the sinking sun, and were lost to view 
in its brilliant glory, just as it went down. 

£&^£ 

CHAPTER LI. 

— 1878 — 
NE spring morning in the year of '78 the tall 
form of John Jessup might have been seen 
— and was for that matter — pacing, step- 
ping and otherwise measuring off a plot 
of land, a bit of his homestead, west of the 
Olson claim. 

The spot was a beautiful one, far up 

on the hills above the bend of the bay of 

Yaquina, commanding a sweeping view of 

the bar and the distant ocean. Now and 

then he would pause and look seaward, then resume his 

self-appointed task. 




296 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

At last, unable to restrain his curiosity longer, a 
blond middle-aged man stepped out of a clump of bushes 
nearby and with a laugh enquired, "What under the 
heavens are you doing, John?" 

Jessup gave a start, "Didn't know, I was being 
watched — you will only laugh should I tell you — but you 
needn't" 

"Tell me and see." 

John rested a moment, clinging to the ten-foot pole 
he was measuring with, and then, looking his neighbor 
in the eyes, said, "Fred, we all have to die — our time will 
come some day — we can't get around it. Here and there, 
every now and then, some one around here crosses the 
bar, as we say, and there is no place to lay them but in 
some fence corner. So I thought as this is such a pretty, 
quiet spot, what a nice resting place it would make for 
the 'passing ones' of Newport." 

Fred Olson's laughing face sobered down during 
these long, hesitating remarks from Jessup, for as a rule 
Jessup was a man of few words, and at their conclusion, 
reached his hand for the pole that John still held and 
said, "Let me help you, it's the least I can do," and to- 
gether they surveyed and staked the parcel of land that 
was afterward known as "Eureka Cemetery." 

After their task was completed they sat long under 
the shade of a little spruce tree discussing what improve- 
ments were to be made, and Fred, looking away over the 
beautiful vista, said, "Here is where I want to be buried, 
such a view from here !" 

"As though you will see much of the view." 
Fred laughed as he asked, "Where is your choice, 
John?" 

"Well," hesitating, "I think I will reserve that spot 
right there," pointing with the pole. "Don't make much 



1. Nature fulfilling the curse put on Jump Off Joe by Miski; p. 370. 2. Nye 
Beach of today; p. 359. 3. House built over coastwise Indian trail; p. 361. 
5. Where Nye Creek now flows to meet the ocean; p. 359. 4. Beautiful Siletz; p. 
349. 6. Nye Beach, part of town; p. 360. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



297 



difference, though, let the people please themselves if I 
go first." 

'Ere the summer had ended Fred led the way to the 
spot John had indicated, and with a sorrowful heart, dug 
the first grave in the new cemetery, in which they ten- 
derly laid the body of its donor, John Jessup. 





Captain A 

to make the final survey 



CHAPTER LI I. 
— 1880 — 

HE Yaquina hay district was becoming very 
popular. Many settlers and tourists were 
coming over the mountain trails, or by boat 
over the bar, which was in none too safe 
condition for the traffic that was now com- 
ing and going over it. By the persistent 
efforts of the dwellers on the bay, Congress 
was at last persuaded to take a hand toward 
its improvement, and on June 14th, 1880, 
made the first appropriation, appointing 

W. Chase, and Lieutenant John W. Forney 



"My cookie recipe calls for two eggs, one and one- 
half cups of sugar, one-half cup of butter, one teaspoon 
of soda dissolved in hot water, one-half cup of sour cream 
and just as little flour as you can get to — go around you 
— and bustles are sure to come in — I won't wear them if 
they do — you said the same when pinbacks were coming 
and your skirts were as tight as any — I don't like those 



298 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

broad sashes — away out in the middle of the stream — and 
right first slap there was a tug and I began slowly to play 
him — ray, he was a big fellow — must have been six feet— 
and had a long black moustache and was dressed awfully 
swell — and all the girls were running after a man under 
the bed — no, it wasn't either — and you think it was a 
real ghost? — think it, I know it and will tell all about it 
if you don't mind." 

The frown that had been settling deeper and deeper 
between the two bright eyes of the young man seated at 
a table that was drawn up in front of the parlor windows 
of the Ocean House, suddenly vanished. 'He stacked a 
litter of papers, rolled, tied and dropped them into an 
open satchel by his side. 

He had been vainly trying to concentrate his thoughts 
on the work before him, but the babble of voices that 
floated in to him from the broad porch just outside the 
window, where some half-dozen or so ladies and gentle- 
men — guests of the hotel — sat whiling away the noonday 
hour. The creak of rocking chairs, the snuffle of feet, 
the different tones of voices, and different subjects — 
completely upset him. 

"But a ghost story" — that was something different. 
Ghosts were his hobby, and he quietly lifted his chair 
around and reseated himself, the better to hear. The 
rest had also — evidently — heard, for there was a hush, 
broken only by the click of the knitting needles of the 
ladies who sat rocking to and fro. After the lady, who 
had just spoken of the ghost, had turned a corner in her 
work, she said : 

"Don't mind? No, indeed! I think it's my duty to 
warn people of the place. I, for one, will never go to 
that resort again. It was just like this : 

"Neddie — that's Mr. Bell — went down with me to 
help take care of the baby — what with her and the two 
girls and the luggage — it was more than I felt I could 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 299 

do, so when we got to our boarding house we asked the 
landlady if we could get a room with two beds. She said 
she didn't know — she was pretty full — she could see if 
there was any left. Presently she came back and sad, 
'This way, please,' and led us up stairs and along a long 
hall to a darker one, and at the further end she shoved 
open a door and ushered us into quite a nice, bright, 
cheerful room. It had a nice carpet, a little old, but 
clean, and there was a nice, bright rug in the center of 
the room. Two beds that looked clean and nice, a table 
and chairs, muslin curtains at the window, and we says 
That would do nicely, only it was so far to get out if 
there should happen to be a fire.' But she says, 'I'm let- 
ting you have it cheap for the risk you run.' 

"Well, I put the children to bed real early, two in 
the one bed and the baby in the other. We weren't long 
behind them for we were tired. I told Neddie — Mr. Bell 
— I would crawl in with the girls so as to not wake the 
baby, and as he was the last one to go to bed, he blew 
the light out and it was real dark then. I did notice that 
it got awfully cold shortly after, so I pulls the bedding 
up tight under my chin, careful like so as not to wake 
the girls. I lay on the outside of the bed and just a little 
while after I noticed the quilts getting tight across my 
chest. I thought one of the girls had rolled over and 
was pulling them and I loosened them a bit, but right 
away they were tight again, but this time I noticed they 
were getting tight from the outside of the bed. 

"Now, I want you to remember that I am not afraid 
of ghosts or anything — always laughed at anyone who 
was — but when I tried to pull that bedding back, I 
couldn't it kept on going. 

"Now, mind you, it was dark — couldn't see the win- 
dow hardly — but when I leaned out of bed I could plainly 
see a hand clutching the corner of the quilt from under 
the bed. I first thought that it was Neddie — Mr. Bell — 



300 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

then I listened and could hear him sleeping — and the bed 
clothes kept going. Then I thought a burglar was under 
there and that I would let him know that I was not afraid, 
so I gets up and goes to Neddies — Mr. Bell's — bed and I 
says real loud, 'Neddie !' so as to let the robber know that 
I had a man in the room, and he woke up quick and says, 
'What you want, Maggie?' Then I says, 'I can't rest in 
that bed — too many of us — you put the baby in there — 
don't light the lamp, you'll wake her up.' So he takes 
her up careful, and I jumps in bed for I felt cold. Then 
I thinks if its a robber he won't attack the bed with the 
children, he'll come over here. So I gets Neddie's knife 
from his pocket so it would be handy. 

"Well, we were just dozing off to sleep when I feels 
the bedding getting tight across my chest again from the 
outside of the bed. Then I slips the knife over close to 
his hand for him to open just as he says, 'What you pull- 
ing the bedding for, Maggie, ain't I giving you enough?' 
and he shoves a lot more over and away they go over the 
edge of the bed. 'Oh, Maggie,' says Neddie — Mr. Bell — 
don't take them all ; I'm getting cold,' and still they kept 
going. Then I raised up and looked and there was that 
hand. I wasn't afraid, even then, mind you, but I whis- 
pers in Neddie's ear what I thought it was, and just then, 
as though what ever it was heard me tell him about the 
knife, I feels the hand under the bed clothes searching 
for it, and I makes a grab for it and gets it, but the fin- 
gers are working as though clutching something and I 
yells to Neddie — Mr. Bell — and I says, 'Here it is, quick, 
get it,' and he reaches over and gets hold of the hand and 
pulls it right across me and there appears to be yards 
and yards of arm, for he pulls it right over on his side. 
Then I looks for the man, and turning to the outside of 
the bed, there he lay, right beside me with his head on 
my pillow. I will own up that I did feel scared then, and 
cold, too, and it was a hot night in July. Then I lands right 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 301 

on his face and chest with my fist, but laws ! all I hit was 
the pillows. I could see him plain if it was dark, and he was 
grinning at me. Neddie — Mr.Bell — yells 'What you doing?' 
and I turns to tell him — he is still holding that arm — and 
if there isn't some one sitting right on top of him, and 
Neddie — Mr. Bell — says, 'Ouch!' and just goes a gurgling 
like he was being strangled, and the thing reaches over 
and takes the arm from Neddie — Mr. Bell — and holds it 
up to his shoulder where there wasn't any, and sticks it 
on and it stays. Then it looks at me and grins, and I 
can't take my eyes off it, but I see it just as plain — if it 
was dark. It had on dark blue pants and a light blue 
shirt. The features were young looking, but oh, such 
ears! They were like half saucers on each side of its 
face, and they flopped and flopped as it grinned at me, 
a sitting up there on Neddie — Mr. Bell. I was so cold I 
shivered and it hopped off the bed and took up that pret- 
ty rug in the center of the floor and shook it, and then, 
somehow, I don't see it any more — guess I must have 
fainted. 

"When I opened my eyes it was daylight and we were 
cold. The bedding was nearly all on the floor. I didn't 
say anything to Neddie — Mr. Bell — thought I'd let him 
speak first, and after awhile he says, 'Guess I will go 
home today' — he was going to stay a week. Atfter awhile 
I says, 'Guess I'll go, too.' Then he says, 'You seen it, 
too, eh, and it's no dream? Then I told him all I see 
after he swoons, and he says, 'Let's look under that rug.' 
So we got up — and we were all scared yet — and went to 
the rug and were almost afraid to touch it, but we did, 
though, and when he raised it up there was a big, dark, 
reddish-brown blotch under it in the old carpet. We 
just looked at each other and says 'We'll all go home.' 
So we gets ready, children and all, and taking our grips 
go down to the parlor. The landlady was there as well 
as four or five others, and I think they must have been 



302 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

talking about us, for when we came in one says, There 
they are/ and the landlady says, 'Going so soon?' kind 
of surprised like. 'Yes, says Mr. Bell, as he plunks down 
the money for the night's lodging, 'We think we'll go 
where we can get a clean room,' and we all turn away, 
and as we did so the landlady turns to one of the girls 
and says, 'We'll have to cut that ink stain out of that 
carpet today.' Outdoors the fellows follow us down to 
the gate and one fellow says, 'You saw that under the 
rug, did you? Nobody stays there the second night — 
they all see things,' and they went down the path laugh- 
ing." 

"Maybe you wouldn't have had that dream if you 
hadn't seen that spot under the rug," ventured one of 
the listeners. 

"Neither one of us touched that rug and did not 
know there was anything there, and wouldn't have if I 
had not seen the thing disappear there." 

"Where did you say that place was?" enquired the 
old man who had been telling the fish story. 

"Astoria ; and never again will I go there — some one 
told us about Newport, and so here I am." 

Lieutenant John W. Forney, for he it was who sat 
inside the Ocean House, as the story ended, raised to his 
feet, shook himself, as it were, stepped out of a side door 
and strode across the broad lawn in front of the hotel. 
He was met by Captain A. W. Chase, and together they 
descended the flight of steps that led down to the bay 
beach. 

"Pretty old looking tree, that," but getting no answer 
from his companion, turned and looked at him. "Why, 
what's the matter? You look as gray as ashes. What's 
happened? Seen a ghost?" 

"Let's sit down here and I will tell you," and the 
two men sat under the sprawling fir tree from which 
Jumping Elk had broken a sprig so many years before. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 303 

"We've got to hurry and finish this survey, Cap. — 
I'm going to Astoria." 

"What for?" and a little later— after Forney had 
repeated the ghost story, "You are always ferreting out 
things — would have made a good detective. Well, if you 
are in a hurry, come," as he arose to his feet, "Let's cross 
to the south side now. The new steam ferry is making 
her 'maiden trip' this afternoon, and I bet you there will 
be many an accident with that boat on these sand bars." 

"Say, Cap., how much do you reckon the jetties will 
cost?" 

"I should judge by what I know of it now that it will 
cost close on to $400,000." 

"Whew!" But Forney would have said something 
stronger than that, if he had know then, that the actual 
cost of the one jetty alone was $465,000. 

The two men passed up the beach to the ferry land- 
ing where the "Rebecca C." with her captain and owner, 
Lem Davis, was just pulling out for the south beach. 
The prophecy of an accident that Captain Chase made 
that day, was destined to be a false one, for, although 
Davis ran his steam ferry — the first, if not the only, one 
on the bay — for fifteen years, not an accident did he have 
in all that time. 



"Why, I always thought you two gentlemen were 
brothers? I pronounce your names the same," and the 
honorable gentleman slowly blotted the freshly written 
names on the paper before him. 

"Our father always spelled his name 'H-o-g-g,' and 
I have always kept my father's name," answered Colonel 
Edgerton. 

"To tell you the truth," said Major William, "I 
would not be a 'hog' like my brother, either in name or 
deed, so I write mine 'Ho-a-g'." 

"I see." 



304 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

And so it was that Major William Hoag and his 
brother, Colonel Edgerton Hogg, had just signed an 
agreement to build the "Oregon Pacific Railroad' ' over 
the mountains to the bay of Yaquina. 

"There is another thing that has puzzled me some- 
what," said the first speaker, "and that is how you gen- 
tlemen purpose to build a road, and no capital to start 
with?" 

"Oh, any man can build a road — or anything else — 
with capital, but it takes a wise man to build it without," 
said the Colonel, "Just watch us." 

The Major tapped the nicely tied roll on the desk 
and said, "Is there not a deed for 60,000 acres of land 
west, and 80,000 acres east of Corvallis, in there to us? 
Every other section along the military road, for which 
we have only paid two-bits an acre! Therein lies our 
wealth. Then, too, the farmers and people along the 
way have subscribed $35,000 and have promised to help, 
giving us all the labor they can spare." 

"It will cost us nothing to survey, as that is already 
done," continued Colonel Hogg, and he tucked the huge 
bundle of documents under his arm, and the two brothers, 
Hogg & Hoag, passed out of the office to turn up — many 
days later — in New York City. 

When they represented the land, they had so recently 
gotten, at double its value — they had no difficulty in 
bonding it to trust and loan companies, and bankers for 
an immense sum. 

It was during this visit to New York that they be- 
came acquainted with a young Englishman — so the legend 
goes — who, upon hearing their scheme, accompanied the 
brothers to the far West, and after passing over the 
barren mountain trail that had been surveyed for a rail- 
road, at once took it upon himself to write a book — de- 
scribing the district through which they purposed run- 
ning the new road — as beautiful prairie lands, well wa- 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 305 

tered with numerous rivers. The illustrations therein, 
showed slick cows, lying in grassy meadows, peacefully 
chewing their cuds. Armed with this beautiful piece of 
literature the brothers proceeded to England, and suc- 
ceeded in securing the remainder of the money necessary 
for the completion of the road as far west as Elk City. 

At last the work was begun and was speedily carried 
on by a large army of workmen — constructing the most 
crooked railroad in the world! Crooked? Yes, wasn't 
it to their advantage to put as many feet on the road as 
they could, for which they were to receive extra mileage ; 
and many times long, tedious curves could have been 
avoided and the road not only made straighter and short- 
er, but safer. 

The farmers, who so eagerly helped with the build- 
ing of this long-looked-for road, were given notes and 
promises to let them ride on the trains and free transpor- 
tation for their produce to the water front. 

No steel rails, as yet, had been made in the United 
States, so they were brought from Issen, Germany, and 
Barno-on-Thames, England. They were the first steel 
rails in fact, that Oregon had, and the duty alone was 
$24.00 a ton. 





CHAPTER LIII. 

— 1882 — 
F Newport was growing, so were the other 
little towns around the pretty bay. Oyster- 
ville, the first berg to spring up (outside 
the business that gave her her name) ap- 
peared not to be advancing very rapidly, 
but Yaquina City was making great strides. 
Ships from San Francisco, Portland and 
other ports could always be seen moored 
at her docks, loading with the products of 
the surrounding country, and waters. Many 
a huge schooner, loaded to the water line with building 
rock — the finest to be found anywhere on the coast — 
would sail away over the bar to the Golden Gate. Ware- 
houses, stores and saloons there were in plenty, and as 
Call Van Cleve looked about the little city he thought the 
prospects good for starting a newspaper, and on the 31st 
of May, 1882, the first edition of the "Yaquina Post" was 
presented to the world. 



"Wall, an' can yer tell me wat's it all about? Is it 
a boy?" 

"Boy, nothing!" And as B. F. Colimore came to a 
standstill with his heels tight together, and his erst- while 
round shoulders braced back, he stood at attention as 
straight as a stick. 

"Wall, then, why that attitude?" 

"Do you mean to tell me you don't know; you haven't 
heard?" 

"Heard wat?" and as Colimore did not answer, "The 
only thing Iv'e heard besides the screech of those pesky 
seagulls, blame 'em, is that the City of Newport is orig- 
inated by charter from the government!" 

"Well, that's just it!" 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 307 

"Don't see that you have anything more to strut 
about than the rest of us. Guess I'll do the same in honor 
of the fact," and the speaker, Clarke Copeland, who had 
been sitting on a bench, grabbed up a crooked stick, 
sprang to his feet and started strutting about with high 
steps, while he balanced the stick on his shoulder. 

"Mighty smart, you are." 

"See here, B. F., what's the racket, then? I wish 
there was some one here and I would have you arrested," 
said Copeland. 

"Me? Arrested?" and Colimore puffed out his chest, 
and blew the wind into his cheeks until his whole face 
was like a turkey gobler. "It's me you are talking to, 
Clarke Copeland, and if you don't look out I'll run you in." 

"Will, eh; how's that?" 

"I'll let you know that the City of Newport has a 
Marshal' and I'm HE !" 

"Well, I'll be — " Clarke dropped his stick and sank 
limply into his former seat, and burst into a roar of 
laughter that might have been heard for half a mile. At 
last, subduing his merriment with an effort, he enquired, 
"Since when ? When did all this take place and who ap- 
pointed you ?" 

"Why the Council of Newport, of course." 

"Council of Newport?" slowly. 

"Where have you been, Cope, that you don't know 
the city has a Council, and — " 

"Been out fishing." 

"Ah, that's it, then." 

"Only been out two days, though, but we got the 
prettiest bunch — " 

"Lots can take place in two days," interrupted the 
new marshal. 

"When did all this take place?" 

"The evening of the 4th of November." 

"Just last night?" 



308 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Colimore nodded his head. 

"Ah, come down off your high heels and tell me 
who is who." 

"Wiell, the city elected Alonzo Case to be its first 
President." 

"Whew !" 

"Then for Councilmen they put in Bill Hammond 
and Hank Hulse. Know them?" 

"Copeland kicked out toward his informer's shins. 
"Just as though I don't know every blessed soul around 
here!" 

"And R. M. Burch," continued Colimore, "and Bill 
Neal and oh, yes, George King." 

"City of Newport made a pretty good choice, couldn't 
have done better meself, if I'd been here. Who's the rest 
of the officials?" 

"They appointed W. S. Hufford, Recorder, and G. P. 
Williams, Treasurer." 

"And who did you say they put in for Marshal?" 

For reply Colimore raised the toe of his heavy boot, 
letting it land unceremoniously under the corner of his 
tormentor's leg that hung over the end of the bench, 
sending that gentleman running on all fours into the 
dusty street, where he landed on his face in the loose 
sand. Springing to his feet instantly, Clarke Copeland 
looked about for his chastizer, but the "Marshal of the 
City of Newport" was no where to be seen. 

But Copeland did not look for him long. In his fall 
he had bruised his hand, and stooping to see what might 
have done it, unearthed a long hard substance. Stepping 
down to the water's edge he carefully washed it. 

"What are you looking at so intently?" 

Clarke did not look up, bunt answered, "Come here, 
Sam," and as Case stepped down to the sandy beach, 
Copeland held the object toward him. 

"Of all things," began Case. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



309 



"What you call it?" 

"Why, it's the hilt of a sword !" 

"But how under the sun did it get here?" 

"Tell me how that silver watch case with the initial 
'E.' on it got over there in that shell-bed where Dunn 
found it?" 

"Yes, and I heard once of some one finding part of 
a silver candlestick." 

"And that reminds me, one day I saw an old Indian 
with a battered up silver snuff box strung around his 
neck with some sea shells. I asked him how he came by 
it, but 'Found if was all I could get out of him." 

"Well, I do wonder where they all come from," and 
he scraped the rust away from the carving with his 
pocket knife. 

"I wonder." 

A few moments later he held the sword hilt toward 
his companion, who, upon examining it plainly saw en- 
graved upon it the one word "Eadle." 




CHAPTER LIV. 

— , 1883 — 
HILE James Booth laid out the grounds, 
planned and built the first house of any ac- 
count at Nye Beach, which he afterward 
sold, it was ever after known by its new 
owner's name and called the "Osborn 
'House," boats were crossing the bar from 
San Francisco laden with disjointed parts 
of trains, and landed them on the docks at 
Yaquina City. Here they were stood up 
and put together, and late in the fall of '83 
a mixed train of passengers and freight steamed slowly 
out of Yaquina on the new road, headed for the valley, 




310 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

with C. Kennedy, Conductor, and Jim Brennan, Engineer. 

Strange to say, no demonstrations were held. Very 
few, outside of those interested, knew of its departure. 
It took nearly the entire day to make the trip of 85 miles 
to Albany, and it did not return until the following day. 

It was not until the 4th day of January, 

— 1884 — 

that the road was completed at a cost of $11,000,000, and 
Conductor Kennedy with Engineer Ford, brought the 
first passenger train over the mountains from the east — 
and landed them at Yaquina, three miles up the bay from 
Newport. A ferry was installed to carry the passengers 
to the latter place, their journey's end. 

It has always been regrettable to the traveling public 
that the road was not continued around the bay to New- 
port, but the "Newporters," like all other individuals of 
all other towns of the country, held their property so 
high, and demanded so much from the road that it balked, 
stopped short a few miles from its intended destination. 

But the builders, Hogg & Hoag, of the road, could 
not complain, they were doing just the same in a little 
different way, maybe, all along the line. The farmers 
had gotten very busy, and two freight trains a day landed 
their loads on the wharfs at Yaquina, and by the spring 
of '84 the "Oregon Pacific Railroad," as it was called, 
had connected with the "Development Company's" line 
of steamers — three steamers running between San Fran- 
cisco and the bay — carrying both freight and passengers. 

Money began to flow into the pockets of the "Hoag- 
Hoggs" and to add to their gains they completely ignored 
their promises to let those who helped build the road, or 
their produce, to travel free; and very few of all those 
they owed, ever got a cent for their hard labor, and many 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 311 

a curse settled on the heads of the ones who bore the 
name that so rightly fitted them. 



"Soo, soo, bossie! Quit yer behaven, can't yez? 
Plague take yer auld toil, anyway!" 

"An'wy don't yez be afther toin' the toil about her 
purty leg?" 

"Ouch! Wy, Patrick Murphy, an' it's a frightenin* 
ave me ye are," and the fair milk-maid gave such a start 
as to almost throw her from the three-legged stool on 
which she sat by the side of the offending bossie." 

"Whist, Mollie, it's not mesilf that's aimin' to alarm 
so fair a crather, Oi was but givin' yez a bit ov advoice 
for yer own good." 

"An' it's moighty thankful Oi'm ter yez, Pat, an* 
Oi'll toike it at oncet," and she proceeded to separate the 
long hairs of the restless tail and fastened them securely 
about the "purty leg" of the otherwise docile cow, who, 
unheedingly, went on chewing her cud. 

"Don't yez be a toyin' it so toight yez can't ondo it," 
warned Pat, "Yez better be a lettin' me show yez how," 
and he vaulted lightly over the bars that separated the 
road, down which he had just come, from the pasture in 
which several milk cows were feeding. "Oi'll tell yez 
wy Oi'm afther bein' so parthicular," and while the white 
fluid flowed unceasingly into the ever-rising creamy foam 
in the bucket, Pat told of how his "Pore auld grandifay- 
ther, now gone these many a long day — may the saints 
rist his soul — tauld me the thrick when Oi was but a slip 
ave a lad, long years agone, away back in the auld coun- 
thry. 

"Oi was a milkin' jist the same as yer own swate seP, 
Mollie, darlin' an' the floys kept a botherin' ave me bos- 
sie tha same, an' me grand fayther happened along an* 
tells me to toy her toil, an' so Oi did, as purtty a bow 
knot as yez iver say. But in a jiffy she had jerked it 






312 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

loose, then Oi toied a rale hard one. She objected, put 
the blissed fut ave her in ter me pail ave milk an' 
stharted on a gallop acrost the field, straight in ter a 
clump av stub bushes an' got the toil av her caught on 
a 'not. Oi hasthened to ondo her, an' so did an auld ram 
hasthen, an' he got there furst. Ah, Oi can hear the 
moighty groan av thot bossie now, as the auld ram landed 
the head av him sthraight in ter the soide av her. She 
gave a mighty lunge an' snap went the toil av 'er an* 
she groaned aloud for the very misory av her, as she sped 
away a swingin' her injured toil. 

"An' me fayther say it an' — but Oi'll not be tillin' 
yez what he says nor what Oi feels to this day." 

Mbllie laughted as she arose to her feet, her task 
completed, and Pat gallantly took the brimming pail from 
her hand, and they started toward a pile of low buildings 
on the outskirts of Corvallis. 

"Oi was no' expecting av yez so soon." 

"Ah, Mollie, me darlin', it's mesilf that could no' 
keep away from the swatest crayture on 'arth." 

"Git along wid yez," and she threw a handfull of 
clover blossoms at him that she had picked from the side 
of the path. "Ah, Pat, but yez av the winnm' ways !" 

"The thruth is they sint me over for supplies from 
the Boi, an' Oi shud be on me way back, but Oi had to 
come to see yez, Mollie, thruly Oi did." 

She smiled and a bright pink flush overspread the 
fair young face of the Irish maiden. 

"Oi'll tell yes," Pat continued, "They are a oven av 
me nearly ivry cint yit. Oi've bane a worken for thim 
Hog boys for thray years or more an* about all Oi've got 
so) far is me grub." 

"An' about all they could afford," said Mollie with 
a sidelong glance at her tall, elderly lover. 

"Och! Mollie, but jist yez be afther waitin' till yez 
haf to do the cookin'." 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 313 

"But—" 

"Oi'm not a goin' to boind yez down, Mollie, me 
darlin', whin they pays me, Oi'll sind it roight to yez, and 
yer con bedeck the little cabin we 'ad picked on, eh? An* 
if Oi doan git the saim (an' Oi sometoimes av me doubts) 
well, Mollie Malone, it's mesilf that thinks that much of 
yez Oi'll no' boind yer down." 

"An' it's what are yer fearin', Patrick?" 

Pat thought a moment, then said, "It's loike this, 
them Hoag-Hoggs haven't paid them boys down there 
for four months or more, an' they do be a talkin' av 
raisin' a row, seize the office, an' sich, an' no tellin' the 
outcome." 

They had reached a stile at the further side of the 
field, and Pat lifted the bucket over and sat it on the 
grass, then assisted Mollie to the upper step on which 
they sat and watched the twilight deepen in the darkness 
of night, and the stars come out like jewels in the deep 
blue of heavens. Long they talked, he telling her of the 
struggle he had had, his parents' long illness, then their 
death two years before, which had taken all their sav- 
ings. But he had worked steadily for the Hjogg brothers 
on the new railroad, and he thought that, now, he might 
start the home he had been looking forward to. 

It was with a light heart that he kissed Mollie good- 
bye, and on the following day took up the old Indian 
trail that led over the Coast Range to the shores of the 
Yaquina. 



"It's no use coming to me, Pat, my brother is the 
paymaster, he is the one that keeps the accounts. There 
he is ; go to him." 

"Oi'm jist afther comin' from 'im, an' it were 'imsilf 
as tould me thot yes was the one thot carried the chink!" 

Major William Hoag threw back his head and 
laughed. 



314 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"What's the joke?" 

It was Henry Wolf, more commonly called "Hank," 
the keeper of a saloon at Yaquina City, in whose doorway 
the big, good natured Irishman stood, when he accosted 
the Major. 

"Oh, nothing," said Hoag as Pat turned away, and 
when he got out of ear-shot continued savagely, "The 
impudence of them!" 

"What?" 

"Oh, he, like lots of others, have been dogging us 
for pay for their work." 

"Didn't they work?" 

"And didn't we give them their board?" 

Hank drew in a long breath but scarcely dared to 
say a word, for were not the brothers — Hogg — the build- 
ers of .this much-needed road, his best customer? But 
the Major went on, "The cream is ours. Such as those," 
and he glanced at the drooping figure of Pat as he stood 
on the edge of a dock, "can have the skim milk. We build 
this road for our own pockets, and we've had hard enough 
work getting hold of that money — to go and share it with 
every one who asks of us," and he thrust his thumbs into 
the arm holes of his vest, and lazily sauntered up the 
street after his brother. 

"Don't stand too close to the edge, Pat," said Hank 
in not unkind tones a few minutes later, and he led him 
back to the saloon and up to the bar. "Here, have a swal- 
low of this and drown dull care, Murphy," and the good 
hearted keeper put a small glass of liquor into Pat's 
trembling hand. "Drink it," as Pat only held it, and at 
the command did as he was bid, then, seating himself, 
he tilted his chair against the wall, pulled his hat down 
over his eyes and appeared to sleep. The Sabbath even- 
ing was drawing to a close when the Major and the Col- 
onel again entered the saloon, strolled up to the bar and 
asked for drinks. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 315 

At the sound of their voices Pat sat up straight and 
shoved his hat back from his forehead, gazed with blood- 
shot eyes at the two men, then slowly arose to his feet 
and confronted them. "It's mesilf hasn't axed yez for 
scarce a dime these two year Oi've been a slaven for yez — 
now Oi wants me poy so that Mollie an' me kin start our 
home." 

"Go hang!" said one. 

"Let Mollie wash for the home," laughed the other, 
and they downed their grog, turned and left the room. 

Pat started to follow them With clenched fists, but 
Hank was too quick for him, and sprang in front of the 
door before Pat could get out. 

"Go easy, Pat; wait until tomorrow, you will feel 
different then," and he treated him to another glass. 
Pat gulped it down. 

"Wat's the use of liven, anyway? Who cares? The 
whorld don't appear to be haven nary a thing for me. 
Ef Oi can't git me own, wat's the use of a liven?" and 
he walked out into the darkness of the Sabbath night. 



In the kitchen where Mollie was busy doing up the 
evening work, singing snatches of songs as she walked 
to and fro, a bit of the "Yaquina Post," dated May 31, 
1884, had strayed. As she glanced at it Pat's name met 
her eye, and hastily she struck a light and laboriously 
she spelled out the words : 

"A man named Murphy, an employe of the 
railroad, supposed to be about 45 years of age, 
was found in the bay early Tuesday morning, a 
short distance above Oneatta, dead. An exam- 
ination indicated that he had been in the water 
about 40 hours. He had been drinking some and 
had remarked at various times on Sunday that 
he had nothing to live for." 



316 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



Dazed, she staggered, rather than walked, out into 
the cool night air. She stumbled along in the darkness, 
not knowing whither she went, until at last she dropped 
in sheer anguish in the long grass of the meadow. 

Long long she sobbed, great heart-breaking sobs 
that shook her frame, her very soul even. Then looking 
up to the heavens, vaguely her eyes took in the stars. 
Springing to her feet she clasped her hands together and 
raising them toward the brilliant, far-away points of 
light, from her heart she implored "The wrath of heaven 
and the curses of Hell to rebound on all those who know- 
ingly, and intentionally hurt, injure, distress, deprive or 
in any way, wrong a fellow being.' ' 

' 'Oh, Patrick, Patrick, me darling ef we'd ounly had 
what's comin' to us — we ounly wanted our oun — an' noo 
yer gone — gone." 




ty 



CHAPTER LV. 
TELL you, it would improve our property 
wonderfully !" 

"But it's a big undertaking." 
"Oh, we'll get the city to help us." 
"Even then?" 

"Well, even then. There has got to 
be a road built somewhere." 

"Why not follow the canon around 
where we always have?" 

"It's not on a surveyed line." 
"If it isn't?" 

"Now see here, how close will it come to our proper- 
We'll be away back from the street and it will cost 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 317 

us a lot, individually, to build drives out to the canon, and 
if we can persuade the people of the town that it's going 
to benefit the town, we'll get the road to our door with- 
out it costing us anything, see?" 

"Yes, I see, but I also see how high taxes will be, 
for it will cost a heap of money to remove all that dirt," 
and the speaker turned and looked up at the high ridge 
that arose almost perpendicular at their backs, as the 
two men conversing, sat on the end of the sidewalk in 
front of a little store on the only street in Newport. They 
puffed at their pipes in silence for a few minutes, then: 

"What will you do with all that dirt? Thought of 
that?" 

"Yes, I'd thought of that." 

"Well?" 

"Well, some day there will have to be a road up to 
Olsonville, that trail up on the bluffs is going to crum- 
ble, in fact it's giving away now in spots. I've been 
thinking that if we could only get a tramway built, we 
could fill in behind it with that dirt, and in that way 
widen the street here." 

"What brains you have!" 

"Don't be sarcastic." 

"It looks feasible, but will it be practicable?" 

"Certainly." 

"It will cost $10,000, and who is there here to pay 
that $10,000? There are not 500 inhabitants here, all 
told, and it will take us years of taxes to pay that off. 
And then, another thing, can we go digging in that sand ?" 

"Why?" 

"Won't it have to be bulkheaded? Look up there," 
and he pointed in another direction at his back, "See how 
that sand keeps drifting down?" 

"It can be dug sloping so that it won't drift much, 
until a sod grows over it." 

"Ugh," grunted the other and went on smoking. 



318 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

But the little plot thus hatched, started to grow — 
and kept growing. First, the tramway was started, the 
piling was driven into the soft mud and sand, and part 
of it was bulkheaded, and then one day in mid-summer, 
a little bunch of men gathered on top of the "offending 
hill." As they cut and tore at the top sods, and soil, the 
sun hid his face behind a bank of clouds and began to 
weep. Great, large, round tear drops fell into the soft 
sand that was being laid bare. More and faster they 
came, until the workmen at last were forced to quit. 
"Guess the elements is agin us," remarked one, and he 
shouldered his shovel and started for home. The ele- 
ments were weeping to think that man was disfiguring 
these beautiful "banks and braes." 

But the elements might just as well have spared her 
tears, man had made up his mind that he would dig down 
the hills, and fill up the hollows at any cost. And cost 
it did — just twice the $10,000 that was thought of at 
first — and then it was only a steep hill, after all, that 
all had to climb, and was justly called "Fall" street. If 
they had gone but a few rods to the south, a very gradual 
grade could have been attained, on the "old Indian trail" 
up the beautiful canon, at very little cost and not have 
spoiled nature's beautiful face. 

No, it would not have been on the survey, but one 
cannot keep to the survey and still keep the echanting 
beauty of Newport's wooded hills and dales. 



As yet the bar improvements were not completed, 
and many small accidents occurred. But the first of 
note was when the large ocean-going steamer, "Willam- 
ette Valley," a passenger boat which ran between San 
Francisco and the bay, was wrecked on South Beach, 
outside the bar. 

"Why?" 

Ask the pioneers. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



319 



Some will look at you sideways, hitch their shoulders 
up significantly and leave you to imagine. Others will 
tell of a strange pilot who appeared on the bay and start- 
ed over the bar — which at that time was perfectly calm — 
and after the wreck, was never seen again. 




CHAPTER LVI. 
— 1886 — 
CCIDENTS like the one related in the fore- 
going chapter set the people of the bay 
region thinking, and while the 0. P. R. R. 
Co., who had erected large mills at "Mill 4," 
built a tug they christened "Resolute," the 
strongest of her kind ever built on the coast, 
and which cost $40,000, the men of New- 
port erected a life saving station on South 
Beach, a few miles below the harbor en- 
trance. 
The first men to sign up for the life saving crew 
under Captain O. Wickland, were: Jacobson, Peterson, 
Whitten, Pogarty, Bullus and Kellerhalls. About their 
first duty was to take the tug, "General Wright/ ' to the 
rescue of the crew and passengers of the S. S. "City of 
Yaquina," which went ashore just inside the entrance 
to the harbor and was a total loss of $300,000. 




If men alone have been mentioned as the builders 
of this new country, it must not be supposed that the 
women, the wives and mothers of these men, took no 
hand. But truly, if it was not for the women's efforts, 
both physically and mentally, man, long before would 
have given up the struggle and decamped to other fields. 

Was it not the women who clothed and fed them 



320 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

while they toiled, and, in very many instances, worked 
as hard, or harder, than he did by his side, as she reared, 
fed and clothed his babies. Who can say but her share 
in the building of this new world was not the greatest, 
and did she not deserve a few of the simple social func- 
tions that from time to time took place here. 

It was at a quilt ing-bee at one of the several homes, 
where a number of the ladies had gathered, that one re- 
marked : 

"Did you hear that we were to have a really, truly, 
church?" 

"No, who said ?" 

"Where will we get money for such a thing?" 

"Well, I don't know very much. Some lady in the 
East is giving — as a memorial — money to buy the lot and 
build the church." 

"Oh, yes, I did hear that, too. The pastor was telling 
about it at the prayer meeting last Wedneday night." 

"Do you remember who it was?" 

"Yes, a Mrs. Stephens, of Philadelphia, and I be- 
lieve that Mr. Booth has been around looking for a suit- 
able lot on which to build." 

"How I wish he would find one up our way, over- 
looking the bay." 

"I was thinking that down here to the south, toward 
the entrance, would be a pretty place." 

"There is nobody living there — see the distance we 
would all have to walk. Now, my idea would be to have 
it near our place, somewhere up above where they are 
cutting that new road, then we could see the cape as well 
as the ocean." 

"No one lives over in that direction — Nye Beach will 
never amount to much. There are several nice places 
close to us near Olsonville." 

But while the ladies were discussing this weighty 
question, the Rev. Charles Booth was tramping the high- 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 321 

lands above the bay beach, trying to decide for himself, 
without the aid of others, the best location for the edifice. 

It was late in the fall of the same year, that the Rev. 
Mr. Glespy, assisted by the Rev. M. Booth, dedicated 
the little chapel, and the members of the "Episcopal 
Church" had a home, a place of worship — all their own. 
The able pastor, beloved by all who knew him, preached 
in the same church for 12 years, and in the long, dark 
evenings of winter, from all directions, lights could be 
seen bobbing along as their bearers wended their way 
to church over the many trails of the peninsula. And for 
many years the lanterns thus provided, were the only 
illumination the first church in Newport had. 

Other denominations there were, but they did not, 
as yet, feel themselves wealthy enough to build them a 
home, but held their services in different residences that 
were thrown open to them, and one place, especially, 
seemed to be more favored than the others — up overhead 
in the village blacksmith shop on Front street. Who 
can say but that their hearts were just as happy listening 
to the Word of God delivered to them there, as if they 
sat in carpeted pews in a magnificent edifice. 





CHAPTER LVII. 




— 1888 — 

N the beginnig, as far as man knew, there 
were three channels to the entrance of the 
bay of Yaquina. The south one was most 
generally used, but the building of the 
south jetty forced the sand to accumulate 
in the other two channels, almost choking 
navigation, so in the year '88 it was thought 
advisable to build a jetty on the north side, 
and in so doing force the outgoing waters 
to scour out, as it were, and maintain a 
middle channel. 

Already the south jetty had been run out 3,748 feet 
and the north one was built 2,300 feet, and thus the 
south channel was permanently closed and the entrance 
to the harbor made safe. 

"Safe," did we say? It could hardly be called so, 
for now and then strange accidents would happen that 
no one could account for. 

Propeller blades would be knocked off, keels smashed 
and bottoms of boats staved in, when apparently there 
was a depth of from ten to thirty feet of water under 
them. Such things did not happen when they used the 
old South Channel, and sound as they might, it was a 
long time 'ere they found in the center of the middle 
channel a huge boulder, over which many vessels sailed — 
almost to their death. It was found that its crown was 
not unlike the roof of a house which accounted for the 
difficulty in locating it. 

There were busy times in Newport these days. No 
thought of Indian troubles, no thought of hard times 
even, for both railroad and boats were busy and the town 
was fast building up. Quite a little village was spring- 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 323 

ing up around the northern bend of the bay, and the in- 
habitants thereof thought to give it a name, and what 
more fitting, than that of the one on whose property it 
was being built, and as the owner had no objected, it was 
called "Olsonville." But on the ocean beach, the few 
scattered houses there were always known as Nye Creek, 
the name given by Mary Sturtevant (Mrs. Bensell) years 
before. 

Roads were being cut through, leading in all direc- 
tions, and, shame to say, the little trees that were strug- 
gling so hard to cover the nakedness of the hills and val- 
leys and keep the shifting sand dunes to their places, 
were being ruthlessly cut down by "improving man," 
as he dubbed himself. But he was only helping the wild 
elements to destroy ' 'beautiful' ' nature. 

More and yet more people found their way over the 
low Coast Range, now that the railroad had shortened 
the long, tedious journey by trail, to the beautiful beach, 
and it was being recognized as an ideal summer resort. 
Might it not be possible that a great city would spring up, 
a western terminal to some of the great transcontinental 
railroads that were headed toward the west. 

Whatever was in the minds of the Hoag-Hogg broth- 
ers it was hard to say, but it was soon evident that they 
had grasped at too much, and, as is so often the case, 
they lost all. Maybe it was the curses of the many they 
had wronged, and now "vengeance was rebounding on 
their own heads," but be that as it may, it was learned 
during the first of the year 

— 1891 — 

that the road had been turned over to the receivers. 

When this became known Mr. John Blair, of New 
Jersey, a high owner in the Chicago Northwestern Rail- 
road, thought to connect that road with the Oregon Pa- 
cific (now having to be sold) and thus have a harbor 



324 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

terminal to his great road, right on the ocean. So Blair 
hied himself westward, and at the hour of 1:00 o'clock 
Wednesday, March 1st, 

— 1893 — 
appeared on the court house steps at Corvallis, Oregon, 
where he offered $200,000 for said road and all the 
property, real, personal and mixed, including all boats 
and steamships belonging to the company. This offer 
Judge Fullerton, who was conducting the sale and by the 
order of the Hoag-Hoggs, refused, but afterward was 
glad to sell to one Hammond for $90,000 as Blair headed 
his road for Portland, Oregon. 

And thus the sun set for the time being on the pros- 
perity of Newport. 



But what of the two men who had thought to reap 
a golden harvest from the toils of others? 

Major William Hoag slunk away to San Francisco, 
while Colonel Edgerton Hogg strayed back to the Eastern 
states, and both died in seclusion and poverty several 
years later. 








CHAPTER LVIII. 
— 1892 — 

T was in the early spring of the above-named 
year, that Mr. J. E. Matthews, with his 
family, found his way to the bay country, 
and settled in Newport. Finding there no 
newspaper, although one flourished up the 
bay at Yaquina City, he at once set to work 
and 'ere the summer ended the "Yaquina 
Bay News," as he called it, was — and is 
still — read in many homes. If news was 
scarce to begin with there was plenty dur- 
ing the following year 

— 1893 — 
For different reasons, too lengthy to be mentioned 
here, Benton county was divided, the western half — or — 
bay side, taking the name of Lincoln. 

When a county seat was talked of it was decided to 
locate as near the center of the county as possible, and 
that spot happened to be at the junction of Depot Slough 
with the Yaquina River. There among the burnt-off 
hills the town of Toledo started to grow. The rich Siletz 
valley to the north, which was now being so successfully 
cultivated by the younger generation of Indians, was a 
great help to the new city, and for a time it was feared 
that Newport had a rival. But the ocean beach with 
all its surrounding charms continued to draw the crowds 
of pleasure seekers, and beauty loving home makers. 
Quaint summer cottages as well as permanent homes 
dotted the peninsula. Gold mining had ceased to a cer- 
tain extent, but the wealth of beautiful gems in the shape 
of agates, moon-stones, jaspers, cornelians and many 
other stones unearthed and thrown up by the waves 
added more to the charm of the place. 



CHAPTER LIX. 




— 1896 — 

TIRING the last few days of January, 1896, 
a fierce gale swept up the Oregon coast, 
doing considerable damage to shipping. 
Many a boat was forced miles out to sea 
to avoid being cast on the iron-bound coast. 
Several small boats had run into the cozy 
land-locked harbor of Yaquina, where they 
lay safe, rocking on the gentle swells. 

Outside at the bar, along the beach 
northward, the wind had been terrific, but 
now, the morning of the first of February, had dawned. 
Not a cloud was to be seen, scarcely a breath of wind 
stirred the foliage on the trees — that the day before had 
been whipped nearly to pieces. 

The vast ocean, whose waters had been flattened by 
the gale that blew, now — unrestricted — rolled mountains 
high, dashing with great force against the high bluffs 
along Nye Beach, around "Jump-Off -Joe," and filling the 
little bay toward the cape with foam flaked billows that 
lashed the high shores. Many spectators had crossed the 
hills from the bay side to witness the wild grandeur. 
"That's pretty awe-ful." 

The one addressed lifted his eyes reluctantly from 
the scene before him, and partly turning, confronted the 
speaker, a rough old seaman in oilskins. 

"You are right, sir, it is pretty as well as awful. 
Does the ocean get in such a fury often ?" 

"Don't often lash up quite so hard, but I've seen 'er 
git in some pretty bad tempers. Stranger here, eh?" 
this last as his eyes ran up and down the black coated 
figures of the gentleman, whom he had been first to 
address. 

"Well, yes and no. I have spent a few days here a 
couple of summers, but this is the first time I have 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 327 

braved a winter. I wonder if we could get down closer 
to the beach?" and the Rev. C. R. Ellsworth moved to- 
ward the trail that led down the side of the bluff to the 
beach far below. 

"Don't reckon the water will come much higher — 
high tide at 1 :30, an' it's 1 :00 now." 

Thus talking, the two men, the opposite to each other 
in every respect, climbed down the zig-zag Indian trail a 
short distance below Big Creek, now known as "Monte- 
rey." The same creek, however, that Jumping Elk had 
quenched his thirst at when he carried Miski to her home 
at the cape. But how different the scene then, the broad 
sandy beach then that was now covered many feet deep 
with boiling surf. 

"We are not the only ones to view the high tide from 
the beach," said Rev. Ellsworth, as he glanced back up 
the trail. "Who is that gentleman, I wonder?" 

"Why, that is Tom Briggs." 

"That lives up at the cape?" 

"The same. Know him?" 

"Yes — well. Good morning, Mr. Briggs," as the 
gentleman spoken of came to the foot of the trail, lead- 
ing his horse. 

"Morning, Reverence — morning," with a nod to the 
seaman, and he made as though to mount his horse. 

"Surely you are not going to try to pass while the 
tide is so high," said Ellsworth. 

"I'm not feeling well and I want to get home." 

"But it's risky, Tom," said the old salt. 

"Pooh, I can make it all right." 

Mr. Ellsworth, seeing Briggs' determination and 
also how weak he was, assisted him on his horse, and 
as Briggs landed in the saddle and took up the bridle he 
said, "There is no time to waste," and headed his horse 
straight across the creek. 



328 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"I don't like the looks of things. Is there no other 
road but the beach?" Ellsworth asked. 

"Nope!" replied the old man, answering the last 
question first. "It don't appear possible that Tom would 
venture if there is danger. For thirty years he has been 
a warnin' people not to be rash when the tide is high — 
but look!" giving a start forward and pointing. 

Briggs was about mid-way across the creek when 
the onlookers — there were several on the high shore — 
saw a big breaker strike the horse and rider, knocking 
them down and passing over their heads, completely hid- 
ing them from view for a few moments. 

As the wave swept in among the pile of driftwood 
and logs, it tossed them like so many matches, and as it 
rebounded and flowed out to sea again, it took a monster 
log with it. As it swept by the drowning man he climbed 
upon it, but by the time he had gained his feet and stood 
upright it was racing outward at no slow pace, and di- 
rectly toward another swell, ten or more feet perpendic- 
ular in height, that was sweeping toward the shore. The 
log was 50 feet from this large swell — which resembled 
a tidal wave — when its helpless passenger, seeing the 
danger before him, and perhaps realizing that, in his 
feeble condition, he could never pass through and get 
back to shore alive with his clothes on, cooly and calmly — 
as one starting on a voyage — looked back where a dozen 
or more anxious men and women were watching every 
move he was making, and waved his hand "Good bye." 
If he spoke, those on shore heard nothing above the 
heavy roar of the surf. Then he began to pull off his 
oil coat, but before it was accomplished the huge swell 
reached and passed over him, and Mr. Briggs was seen 
no more. 

After the return of two or three swells and nothing 
was seen of the unfortunate man, all knew too well that 
all hope was passed. It was then that the Rev. Mr. Ells- 







1. Jump Off Joe, 1919; p. 359. 
Station above Arch Rock; p. 370. 4. 
harbor of Yaquina; p. 371. 



2. Mrs. C. Winant; p. 364. 3. Life Saving 
Mrs. Geo. Megginson; p. 364. 5. The quiet 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 



329 



worth removed his hat and slowly and solemnly repeated : 

"Floating, floating, 

Out on the sea 

Of Eternity!" 
After the cruel waves receded, and the tide went 
down, kind friends succeeded in getting the horse out of 
the wet sand with which it had been partly covered, but 
it died the same night. The bride and saddle had been 
torn from the poor animal, and they, like the unfortunate 
man, were never seen again. 

The passing of Thomas Briggs deprived Newport of 
one of its best citizens. He was public spirited and did 
much — very much — to improve and advance the interests 
of the new country he had helped to build up. 




CHAPTER LX. 

_ 1897 — 
S the sun sent its hot breath over cities and 
their surrounding country, the people who 
could, hied themselves to the many sum- 
mer resorts that were springing up all 
along the Oregon coast. None was more 
favored, however, than Newport. Here on 
the broad beach at Nye Creek they could 
sit or lie in the soft, warm sands, while the 
cool breezes fanned away trouble and care 
— even sickness — for many indeed there 

were who found health and strength on the ocean's shore. 

Think not that those who lived here, always lived, for 




330 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

one by one, the old pioneers — who had come here in the 
early "sixties" were passing to the " Great Beyond," and 
of many it could be said : "They rest from their labors 
and their works do follow them." For had they not 
picked this "bud" from the wild and turned it into a 
blooming flower? 

All summer the grim reaper had been fought at the 
Ocean 'House. The most eminent physicians had been 
consulted, and everything that money could do was done 
to check the dread disease — all to no effect. In spite of 
the care of the loving wife and family, Samuel Case, be- 
loved of all who knew him, and one of the builders of this 
fair Newport, was slowly passing away. All day Wed- 
nesday, August 25th, the sun shone bright and warm 
over the waters of the bay he had so often sailed upon, 
and the hills about the old home he had so many times 
traveled, but its beauty was unheeded within the Ocean 
House, where loving friends tread softly, lest they dis- 
turb the slumbers of the one that was about to leave them 
forever. Evening settled down warm and calm, and 
many of the old cronies that had come with him long 
years before, gathered on the broad porch that ran in 
front of his "Nob Hoter and waited. 

Low they talked — with hushed voices, and the stars 
came out in the velvety blackness overhead, and the har- 
bor lights twinkled as the incoming tide flowed about 
them, and the night birds twittered in the trees on the 
hill behind the house. At last the dreaded, though ex- 
pected, word came. A watcher from the bedside opened 
the door, through which a flood of light poured for a 
moment, then they passed out and closed the door behind 
them. 

"Well?" 

"It's all over; he is gone!" 

Silence, save for the distant murmur of the surf as 
it beat on the rocks at the entrance of the harbor, then 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 331 

by ones, and twos, they stepped out of the shadow of the 
porch and disappeared in the darkness. 

On the afternoon of the 27th, from far and near, 
o'er hill and dale, by boat, wagon and on foot came the 
numerous friends of the old pioneer, to pay their last 
respects to him they all know so well. The spacious 
grounds about his late home was packed with vehicles. 
On the broad porch, in the halls and rooms inside, the 
friends were standing until there was room for no more. 
In the center of the large drawing room the flower- 
covered casket had been placed, and at 1:30 P. M. the 
Rev. Mr. C. Booth, the Episcopal minister, took his place 
by the side of the bier, and read the beautiful burial 
service of that church, after which he spoke of the dis- 
tance deceased had strayed from his childhood home, 
and he continued: 

"Our dear, departed brother was born in Lubic, 
Maine, in 1831, and after passing through college he 
came to California in 1853. In 1861 he enlisted and 
came to Oregon with his regiment — and to this region. 
He served under the flag until 1864, when he received 
his discharge. Later he settled on this present site, build- 
ing this house, and he also located the land on which 
Newport now stands. There are others who may be 
missed as much, but none more so, than our beloved 
brother to whom we pay our last respects today, and as 
long as Newport stands he cannot be forgotten, and now 
we will sing the hymn he requested." And as the full, 
rich tones of the organ pealed forth the strains of the 
well known tune : 

"Just as I am, without one plea, 
But that thy blood was shed for me, 
And that thou bidds't me come to Thee, 
Oh, Lamb of God, I come." 
Not an eye was dry in that vast assemblage, and it 
was with sorrow that they looked for the last time on 



332 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



the face of him, who in life they would see no more, and 
amid pittying sobs they closed the casket lid, and passed 
it to the veterans of the G. A. R. who stood at the door 
to receive it. Then the procession was formed, headed 
by Stodenmyer's Band, which was then visiting Newport, 
the long cortege passed down the main street and up and 
over the hills to the beautiful cemetery where his lowly 
bed had been prepared. 

Reverently they lowered all that was mortal of 
Samuel Case to his last resting place and heaped the soft, 
warm sands over him, and covered the lowly mound with 
the beautiful flowers so lovingly bestowed. The pro- 
cession was again formed, and to the accompaniment of 
the muffled beat of the drum his sorrowing wife and 
their six children returned to their sad home, leaving 
him alone in his last long sleep. 



•<-*2t 



CHAPTER LXI. 
— 1900 — 

HEY have got that blast about ready to go 
off!" 

"Yes, this morning, I believe," and a 
bunch of men seated on one of the wharves 
on Newport beach sunning themselves, one 
bright morning in the early part of August, 
looked out toward the entrance of the bay 
where a government boat was anchored. 

"Well, that old rock has been a menace 
to navigation long enough. Now, with the 
bar completed things may pick up." 

"Pick up what?" The three men turned at the sound 
of another voice. 

"Why, hello, George!" 





&mi 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 333 

"Hey, there, Litchfield !" 

"The top of the morning to you all," replied Litch- 
field as he shook hands all around and took his place in 
the row beside them, "Watching for the blast?" 

"Yes ; it won't be long now," answered Bensell, one 
of the party. 

"Been working at it long enough — but just how are 
they doing it? You know I have been out in the valley 
so long I don't know what's going on here as much as I 
used to." 

"Well," said Bensell, "they have laid a string of sau- 
sages all around the crown of that rock — you remember 
the rock all right?" 

"Bet I do! Clarke Copeland, Major Bruce and I 
came in one night — just dark — low tide — on the 'Louise 
Simpson' — Winant was captain — you remember?" 

"Yah, guess I do! I can hear the yells of you yet, 
and you all pretending to be seamen, ha-ha-ha," and roars 
of laughter broke from all their throats. 

"Well, never mind so much laughing now and go on 
and tell about the sausage you had for breakfast. 

"They are giving sausage to your old friend, the rock, 
for breakfast all right. Why the diver has lain a string 
of them made out of explosives all the way around it 
down below the crown, and they are attaching a fuse to 
that to set off the whole bunch of them together. 

"Ah, why do you go into such details for, Royal, 
can't you see he knows all about it as well as you?" for 
the other men had noticed the corners of Litchfields 
mouth twitch. 

Just then a deep bellow sounded on the morning air 
over the quiet bay, coming from the anchored boat as a 
warning to those on shore to watch. A little row boat 
shot out from the side of the larger one, and, at a safe 
distance from the scene of action, a young fellow stood 
up and carefully leveled the eye of a camera in that 



334 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

direction. 

"Guess he is going to snap it." 

"Who?" 

"Billie Matthews; hope he will get it." 

"Hope so." 

The men on the wharf grew silent. The twittering 
of birds could be heard and the scream of the seagulls 
calling to each other. Then the silence was broken by a 
deep, gutteral roar which terminated in a loud booming, 
as of many cannon, which shook the hills. The waters 
boiled, then lifted up like a huge geyser it spurted a 
foaming white spire, a hundred feet or more in height. 
It appeared to rest there a moment before it slowly set- 
tled back into the bay. 

A cheer went up from the spectators scattered here 
and there on the beach and the surrounding hills. 

"My, I wish Clarke Copeland could have seen that," 
said George. 

"Nothing hindered me." 

Litchfield turned quickly, as did the others, then 
stretched out his hand to the newcomer. "Didn't expect 
to see you. When did you come in?" 

"Last evening." 

"Just in time." 

"Just in time. But I am glad the old 'Channel Rock* 
is gone forever. It came near being the death of us, 
Copeland." 

"It sure did; going to stop long?" 

"A couple of weeks, or such a matter. Want to see 
old 'JumSp-Off-Joe.' My wife is interested, in that rock. 
Every year we come over changes have taken place." 

"You will see changes this time, then, for it has 
broken completely away from the mainland now." 

"Is that so?" 

"Yes, the winter storms are pretty severe on that 
part of the beach." 




CHAPTER LXII. 
— 1913 — 

HEN the mists have rolled in splendor 
From the beauty of the hills, 
And the sunlight warm and tender 

Falls in kisses on the rills, 
We may read loves shining letter 
In the rainbow of the spray ; 
We shall know each other better 

When the mists have cleared away." 
The full, rich, girlish voice rang out 
clear and sweet on the tranquil morning 
air. It drifted along the bluff, even floating down to the 
quiet beach where scarce a breaker broke the stillness. 
It sifted through a fringe of jack pines to the left of the 
singer as she stood on the edge of the high shore just 
back of "Jump-Off -Joe," and to the ears of a young man 
that sat on a grassy knoll by the narrow path that led 
along the very outer edge of the bluff. 

For an hour or more he had sat there and watched 
the seagulls fly in and out of the dense fog, that en- 
shrouded the beach seventy feet below. And then, as the 
mists receded — at the touch of the early sunbeam's kiss — 
he noted the tiny breakers far out from shore — now at 
ebb tide. Then the old battered rock came into view and 
slowly, as the mists rolled backward, he beheld the dark, 
green waters of the ocean. So calm and peaceful it was 
now, in this quiet hush, that the words of the old, old 
favorite were borne to hiim — so fittingly — on the wings 
of melody. As the first notes smote his ears, he straight- 
ened up, then arose to his feet and looked around. 

He was not tall, on the contrary he was a little be- 
low medium height. His well built body was clothed in 
a light gray suit of tweed that fitted him perfectly. His 
rather small feet were cased in tan shoes, and just above 
their tops one got a peep at blue silk stockings. A blue 



336 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

silk tie of the same shade adorned the snowrwhite bosom 
of his shirt, above which a clean-cut, but dark, face lit 
up with almost-black eyes, was framed with short, glossy, 
jet-black hair, a white straw sailor, lay unheeded on the 
knoll that he had just occupied, while a big white silk 
handkerchief, bordered in blue, lay in the path at his feet. 
As the singer continued, her audience of one located 
from whence came the sound, and turning to his right 
he reached out his small, shapely, well kept hands and 
noiselessly parted the bushes, and peeping through, a 
look first of wonder, then surprise, and last, of pleasure 
swept his swarthy face. His lips partly opened and then 
closed again as he stepped through the opening and along 
the path, coming up behind the singer just as the chorus 
started. He stood still for a few moments looking at the 
form of the young girl before him. She was dressed all 
in white, with the exception of a broad pink sash about 
her waist which terminated in a tasteful bow in the back. 
Her hair was coiled low on her neck, and nestling in the 
glossy strands was a dew-laden pink rosebud. Dangling 
from one plump hand by her side was a white lace hat, 
daintily trimmed with ribbons and roses, which nodded 
and bobbed as the singer, her head thrown back, continued 

"We shall know as we are known, 

Never more to walk alone, 

In the dawning of the morning, 

When the mists have cleared away." 
"When the mists have cleared away," repeated a 
voice behind her. She turned like a flash and confronted 
the speaker, whose eyes sought her own black ones, and 
for a moment both were silent and motionless. Then 
slowly a look of recognition stole into her eyes. A flush 
suffused the dark cheek and she reached out her hand in 
a hearty greeting, "Why, Joe — Joseph; is it you, really 
and truly?" 

"Really and truly," as his hands clasped hers tighter. 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 337 

"Well, I'm surprised; but what are you doing here 
so early in the morning?" 

"Why, the very same thing I guess, that you are do 
ing." 

They both turned and looked at the receding fog- 
bank, then laughed. 

"Let's come and sit down here and watch it. I've 
been there an hour, I guess, waiting for this moment," 
and he led the way, holding the bushes to one side while 
she passed through, then following he stooped and re- 
claimed his handkerchief and spread it on the grassy bank 
motioning her to be seated. He seated himself by the 
side of her, and in silence they watched the mists roll 
back from the waters like a blanket, the same as did 
Jumping Elk, many years before. But now as the fog 
lifted from the hills it exposed to view the tall white shaft 
of the lighthouse, which was not there in those days of 
the long ago. 

"Beautiful!" it was the girl that broke the silence 
and as she did so heaved a sigh. 

"Why so long a breath, Calusa?" and he looked into 
a face that was almost as dark as his own. 

"Oh, I have been looking forward to this moment 
for weeks — ever since my friend up here at the cape in- 
vited me to come and see her. I come here every time I 
get the chance, which is not often. But where did you 
come from, and when?" 

"You mean when did I come and from where, don't 
you?" 

"Oh, if you wish it that way," and they laughed. 

"Well, I came from Carlisle, Pennsylvania; got in 
last night." 

"You did not go to the 'Reserve'?" 

"I thought it would be no use — knew you all would 
be here and no one at home — so I came on." 

"You will see lots of changes then — so many of the 



338 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

old people are passing 

to the 'Happy Hunting Ground'," he finished. 

"Yes, to the 'Happy Hunting Ground'," she repeated. 

A few moments silence, then: 

"It is four years since you left!" 

"Four years !" 

"Why didn't you come home in vacation?" 

"You forget I had to work my way in college — most- 
ly." 

"It cost more than you thought?" 

"If one sticks to the tuition fees alone — but there is 
so much attached to it — parties and plays — extra dress, 
and always there are games and clubs one must belong 
to. Grandfather was very anxious and would have helped 
me with it all if I had hinted, he was so anxious I should 
get through." 

"Did he have no education himself?" 

"Oh, he could write his own name and read some, 
but it was real labor and he never took kindly to it." 

"I thought there were good schools when our parents 
were young?" 

"You must remember that some of our parents were 
quite big children when they came north. My grand- 
father was quite a big boy ; I have heard him tell of how 
he walked a good bit of the way up from the Klamath 
country.' 

The girl shuddered. After a pause she said: 

"What do you aim to do, now that you have graduat- 
ed?" 

"Well, I took up several branches of work," and he 
told her of his school career. How he had put in the first 
year at Chemawa, Oregon, then they persuaded him to go 
East, to the industrial school at Carlisle, Pa. He told 
her of the progress being made by the students there, 
and how they were fast losing their native ways and 
becoming true American citizens, and that it would not 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 339 

be long, when a few more of the old heads had passed, 
that there would be no more Indians in America, and 
in conclusion he said : "Now tell me what you have been 
and are doing." 

She thought a moment then said, "Educating the 
Indian to be an American." 

He looked at her and she returned his gaze. 

"Yes, I am," she answered his eyes, "I'm teaching 
the 3rd grade at the Agency." 

"Any success?" 

"I'm surprised, Joe, actually surprised, to see the 
brains some of the little — " 

"Papooses," he ventured. 

"No, you can't call them papooses any more. Very 
seldom you see one now. But my children are quite 
youngsters, and are real cute — for them. For instance," 
she continued, "A short time ago I was teaching a class 
and wanted to know if they understood what I meant, so 
asked one little chap which he would rather have — a whole 
apple or two halves ? Quick as a flesh he answered, 'Two 
halves.' I asked him why, and he said, 'If the apple is 
cut in two I can see if it is wormy or not'." 

They laughed and she continued: 

"I had a little girl in my room when I first took the 
school. I doubt if there are any smarter children in Ore- 
gon. I should not say 'child,' for she is quite a young lady 
and handsome." 

"Why don't you say pretty?" 

"Pretty would not convey to you my meaning of her 
type of beauty. It would be hard for you to tell her from 
the other white girls when she is dressed as they, and she 
looks equally as handsome — yes, that's the word — when 
dressed in an Indian costume, as I saw her at a masquer- 
ade ball last winter in the Siletz." 

"Don't all native women look their best in their own 
native clothes?" 



340 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"No ! For instance, there is my mother." 

"You was named after her, was you not?" 

"Calusa — yes, that is her name; but you dress mother 
in Indian robes and she is a — " 

"Squaw," he finished. 

"Yes," said the girl, "that's it. But dress her as 
other white women and she will take her place among 
them anywhere." 

"What was the name of that 'handsome* young lady 
you — " 

"Oh," she laughingly interrupted him, "Agustia 
Smith." 

"Little Gussie Smith ? Why, she is a distant cousin 
of mine !" 

"Is that so?" 

"Let me see," he said thoughtfully, and his eyes nar- 
rowed down until they were but specks as he focused his 
mind on something, "Her great grandfather, 'Elsie/ and 
my great grandfather, 'Chief Joe,' were half-brothers — 
Klamaths." 

"I did not know that." 

"Yes; her mother married some Umjpqua warrior 
on the reserve." 

"Then Agustia is not a Klamath?" 

"Well, no, I don't suppose you would call her one 
for," he thought a moment, "if I remember rightly, Elsie's 
mother was an Umpqua maiden, 'Chee Chee,' I think they 
told me her name was," he said as slowly his hand passed 
over his brow, and as he looked out over the waters he 
pointed his finger and said, "Look!" 

Far out around the point a steamer could be seen 
emerging from out the fog bank that was rolling back 
and beyond the horizon. 

"Ships odream, ships o'dream, 
Come sailing, sailing 
Out of yon mystery 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 841 

Of time and distancy 
That has enshrouded thee, 
Over the boundless sea, 
Over the soundless sea, 
Come sailing, sailing to me." 

"There is more, what is the rest?" 

"Oh, by the way, I interrupted your song, you finish 
that first." 

"The mists have rolled away. Would that all the 
mists have rolled away from people. Say, Joe, why don't 
you come to the reservation and teach?" 

"I had thought of taking up civil engineering." 

"There are plenty in the outside world to do that, 
and your people need you so." 

"Would not a white person do more with them than 
one of their own blood?" 

"No ! There are white teachers in other grades, but 
there is not a girl in the whole school but apes my every 
act, and tries to dress just like me, and the boys would 
do the same with you." 

He shook his head. "I'm afraid not," hesitatingly, 
"Besides I had set my mind on something else." 

"But there are lots of others out in the world to 
take your place there. The school is in need of a prin- 
cipal, the old one is leaving." 

"He made no reply, only gazed out over the quiet 
waters toward the distant steamer, whose black smoke 
trailed behind her like a long black veil, and Calusa 
continued as she looked up pleadingly into his face: 

"If you knew that your being there would help them 
to rise above their old selves, oh, you would not want them 
to go back — you wouldn't go back, would you to what our 
fore-parents were, knowing all you do now? Would you 
throw it all aside and wear a blanket and feathers again?" 

He looked at her then, when he heard the low earnest 
voice, and smiled as he answered, "No, I don't believe you 



342 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

would look as well in a blanket as you do in that dress, 
and those flowers become you better than feathers, but, 
"I hold it true that every man 
Has deep within that breast of his, 
A strain that reaches back to Pan 
And stirs at woodland mysteries. ,, 

She made no remark to his answer. Not a muscle 
of her earnest face changed, only a rich, deep blush be- 
neath her dark cheek, and he thought as he saw it, "Was 
anyone ever so beautiful?" and his own pulse beat faster 
as he gazed on her face. She would not be turned from 
her subject though, and she leaned forward, partly turn- 
ing, the better to look him full in the face, and uncon- 
sciously laid one plump warm hand on his knee as she 
said determinedly: 

"Let the outside world take care of itself. You come 
back to your own people, Joe ; come, they need you. Won't 
you come, Joe?" 

And as he looked down into those earnest black eyes 
and felt the pressure of the little palm on his knee his 
heart gave such a bound as though it might leap from his 
throat, and his lips parted with a rapturous smile as he 
laid his own hand on the top of hers and said : 

"Yes, Calusa ; if you will keep my home for me and 
guide me in my teachings. Will you?" and he lifted her 
hand and clasped it in both of his. For a moment she 
appeared not to realize his meaning, and then as the 
truth dawned on her mind, she dropped her eyes — as 
slowly he drew her toward him and gently rested her 
head on his shoulder. 

They sat in silence thus for a few moments, then 
putting his hand under her chin he raised her head until 
their lips met in one long, carressing kiss. 

How long they sat there they never knew, but their 
tranquility was broken by the fluttering of white wings 
close to their heads as a couple of seagulls settled to the 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 343 

bluffs at their very feet with a plaintive scream, as they 
turned their heads to one side and looked up at the two 
silent figures. As Joe and Calusa looked at the flutter- 
ing birds he said : 

a "Miski's, the miski's. It's a good omen, dearest, don't 
you think so?" 

She smiled. "Maybe they have come to warn us 
that it's time we should go, if we are going to see the 
4th of July parade.'' 

"The parade!" He had forgotten it, but taking a 
large gold watch from his pocket he laughingly said, 
"Well, I guess we won't see it this year; it's nearly 11 
o'clock now and it was to start at 10. But do we care? 
Would you have missed our meeting for all the fourths 
that are to be?" and he held her close to him — so close 
that she could not answer — or did not anyway. 

As they strolled along — regardless of time — they 
talked of many things of the past, for they had been 
brought up together and were schoolmates, but they had 
been severed when he had gone East to school. 

"How Nye Beach has grown since I saw it last; it 
is quite a city now!" 

"It will not be so long again, will it?" 

"No, dearest, indeed it will not. We'll come every 
year after this." 

"I would like to live down here." 

"But — we can't leave that school. Those dusky ur- 
chins have got to be trained," and he looked sideways at 
the white-clad form beside him, with a droll expression. 

"Say, you have forgotten you were to go East," she 
bantered. 

He did not speak for a moment, then : 

"One ship drives east and the other drives west 
By the very same wind that blows ; 



l — Seagulls. 



344 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

Tis the set of the sails and not the gales, 
That shows which way she goes. 

Like the gales of the sea are the waves of fate, 
As we journey along through life, 

'Tis the set of the soul that determines the goal, 
And not the storm nor the strife. ,, 

"Yes?" 

"Yes!" 

They walked along hand in hand until suddenly he 
paused, dropped her hand, then darted to one side, bent 
down to the sand, recovered something and then returned 
to her holding a little rock in his hand. 

"Isn't it a beauty? About the clearest moonstone I 
ever saw. Like it?" 

"I should say!" 

"Then I shall get it polished and mounted for our 
engagement ring, eh, darling? It's as pure as our own 
love, dear, isn't it?" and he held it up to the sun. 

"It's like a drop of water," and they moved on. A 
few steps further and she said : 

"There is a path that leads up the bluff somewhere 
here behind Castle Rock, if it hasn't disappeared like the 
old rock is disapparing. It's going even faster than 
Jump-Off-Joe." 

"Why climb the bluffs?" he enquired. 

She blushed as she answered, "There is a trail up 
there that leads to the life saving station, and; there we 
strike the "Lovers Lane." 

"Oh, hurry, let's find that path," and they climbed 
over the loose stones that were crumbling from the sides 
of Castle Rock, and up the loose sand path to the ledge 
above, where, all out of breath, they found the trail. 

It was not hard to find the "lane" Calusa had spoken 
of, and down from the sand-blown station they found the 
plank walk that led — straight as an arrow's flight — 
through the tangle of trees, and which was bordered by 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 345 

tall rhododendrons that nodded their heads in welcome 
to the happy couple as they strolled leisurely along. 

"My, we must hurry or you will be starved to death. 
Beastly of me not to think of that before — but guess I've 
forgotten time." 

"I'm not hungry — really." 

Joe consulted his watch again. "It's almost 1:00 
o'clock," he said, and he put his arm about her and they 
hurried up the last raise, then down the slope that over- 
looked the quiet bay, across a meadow, thence through 
the Ocean House grounds. 

At their right and nearly to the steps that led down 
to — it might be said the only street of Newport — a long 
green bench stood close to the high bank overlooking the 
bay. Three men were seated thereon, but they did not 
notice whom they might be, for their eyes were focused 
on the tall, slightly bent figure that was slowly ascending 
the steps and coming toward them. 

"Why, if that isn't Dr. Carter," said Joe, hurrying 
forward with outstretched hand. 

As the couple passed behind the green seat, the sound 
of their footsteps on the graveled walk attracted the 
attention of its occupants, and all three men turned their 
heads. One, a slight-built little man of middle age, only 
deigned them a passing glance — and turned to the doings 
on the bay. The two others, both elderly, as shown by 
their snow-white hair, looked a little closer, then one of 
those turned away, but the remaining one — the one with 
the long white beard — straightened up and half turned 
to behold them the better, then, with a satisfied air, set- 
tled down in his seat again as he said : 

"Yah, that's so, alright; do you remember Klamath 
Joe — Joy Tyee, George?" 

"Well, I guess I do remember the old chap; why?" 

"That's his great grandson just going along there," 
and the speaker, Royal Bensell, glanced in their direction 



346 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

again. "There is Dock Carter — you remember Dock, 
don't you ?" 

"Ye-s— couldn't forget him. He still lives?" 

"Good for a number of years yet. The old doctor re- 
members the little chap — bet he brought him into the 
world. The young fellow, you know, has been away for 
a number of years going to school — must have just come 
back." 

"And the girl?" as they looked at the young couple 
again. 

"I don't know her — one of the younger generation. 
They grow away from me — unless it is one like old Joe's 
descendants. But Professor," addressing the little strang- 
er, "if you want to know more about the Indians you will 
have to see Dock. What he don't know about them isn't 
worth knowing — chuck full of Indian legends and lore. 
Hi, there! Dock, come this way," and Bensell beckoned 
for the doctor as the young people turned away and 
tripped down the steps that led to the street where so 
much noise an gaiety was going on, for the usual "4th 
of July" celebration was proceeding with all its blare of 
horns, and pop and bang of crackers. 

As the doctor advanced around the end of the seat 
Bensell said, "Let me make you acquainted with Professor 
Newcome, and this is our oldest doctor, Professor, Dr. 
Carter." 

"Pleased to meet you." 

"Happy to make your acquaintance," said the two 
men as their hands met. 

"Do you know this chap, Dock?" 

The doctor looked at the broad-shouldered stranger 
a moment from under his shaggy eyebrows, then said : 

"It's not George Litchfield, is it?" 

"It sure is. Guess you didn't expect to see me here 
today?" 

"No, I didn't ; but I have been seeing quite a few old 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 347 

faces that I haven't seen for years. Did you see me talk- 
ing to that chap? That's old "Joe Tyee's great grand- 
son." 

"I recognized him — who is the girl?" enquired Ben- 
sell. 

"His fiancee, he told me. She's a full blood Klamath, 
too." Then turning to the professor he enquired, "Stran- 
ger here?" 

"Yes, this is the first time I have been in Newport," 
Professor Horner of Corvallis — do you know him?" 

"Rather guess I do — old friend of mine." 

"Well, I was visiting at his place and he advised me 
to come over this way for my vacation — says he had spent 
his here for the last twenty years." 

"Not too bad a place," with a glance down on the 
highly decorated city at their left. 

"I think it beautiful. I have fallen in love with it. 
I have been up in the Siletz country fishing and hunting, 
and have quite taken up with the Indians. But where did 
the river get its name?" 

"Ah," said Bensell. "That's where the doctor and I 
fall out ; he says from an Indian legend." 

"That's so. See, I doctored them for about twenty 
years — got right into their homes, and they told me a 
good many things and legends." 

"Legends, did you say? I wish you would tell me one." 

"Never heard one?" 

"I've read several, but never heard one told." 

"Tell him, Dock," urged Bensell. "You don't mind 
listening, do you George?" turning to his visitor at his 
side. 

"No; don't know as I ever heard how the river got 
its name — fire away." And they made room for the old 
doctor to sit down. 

"Will we have time?" said the doctor, "You gentle- 
men have lunched?" 



348 



REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 



"Surer 

"They are going to have the capsize drill." 

"Who are?" from the professor. 

"The life saving crew, see, there they go now in their 
new motor boat," and the four men looked down on the 
sun-lit waters of the bay where all kinds of light craft 
were skimming over its quiet surface. 

"We can watch them capsize and listen to you, too/' 
and whilst the three men lit fresh cigars and started 
puffing at them, the doctor plucked a few long blades of 
grass and carefully measured their length, then rolling 
them in his large hands, he fixed his eyes — not on the 
life and movement on the bay — that savored too much 
of the present day — but on the distant hills across the 
waters of the bay, that seemed to speak of the days that 
have long passed by. 

After a few moments of silence, during which the 
muffled sounds of the distant gaiety floated up to them, 
he gave his customary little hack and began : 



CHAPTER LXIII. 

AR to the east amid the wind-blown sands 
of the plains many warlike tribes of In- 
dians dwelt, who roamed up and down, and 
always there were great battles and shed- 
ding of much blood among them. 

"One night a large band of warriors 
came marching home after a great battle, — 
in which they had been victorious, — bring- 
ing with them many women as slaves, 
droves of ponies and many scalps, and 
Black Bear, their young chief, should have been very 
proud and happy. But he was down hearted, and long 
after the others had gone to sleep he sat brooding by the 




AN INDIAN ROMANCE 349 

dying embers of the campf ire, over which the scalps hung 
in the smoke-curing. He liked not such slaughter, and 
he thought of the battlefield, and the silent forms lying 
there on the sands in the pale moonlight, and his heart 
grew sick within him. He thought of the suffering that 
had been inflicted, and he wondered if such must always 
be ? The more he thought the sadder he grew, and at last, 
out of the depths of his heart he cried aloud to the "Great 
Spirit." From the far south a voice came floating on 
the night winds and he listened. As it grew louder he 
knew it to be the voice of the 'Great Spirit/ and it said : 

" 'I have heard your cry of anguish, oh, mighty 
'Black Bear,' and because of that cry I have come to tell 
you that I have caused a place to be prepared for you — 
the 'Celestial Home' — a Happy Hunting Ground where 
all is tranquil. Arise, go waken your wives and your 
children, take your ponies and load upon them all your 
belongings, and provisions enough to last a long journey, 
and turn your face toward the setting sun. Far beyond 
the mountains — that you have seen in the distance — lies 
the mighty waters, and I have caused a beautiful valley 
to be formed there which I will give to you and yours. 
There is a beautiful river flowing through the midst of 
the valley teeming with fish of many kinds, and through 
the valley and over the mountains that border it on 
either side, the deer and the bear roam unmolested. 
Beautiful birds fly over the valley and nest in the ma- 
jestic trees that border the silvery river, while the ground 
is carpeted with the rarest of flowers and mosses. No 
cold winds ever penetrate- to this beautiful region, and 
the thunder bird is never heard hovering near, and you 
shall never suffer more. 

" 'One thing only you must do. You must keep your 
tribe pure, and not intermarry with other tribes that may 
wander through this valley that I give you. You must 
not give your daughters in marriage to the stranger, nor 



350 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

allow your sons to bring a strange wife home. It is yours 
so long as you obey my will. "I have spoken." 

"The voice ceased and the winds died down." 

"Then Black Bear arose and did as he was bid, and 
when the sun came up on the morrow they were far on 
their way — Black Bear, his wives, his children and ponies. 
They climbed steep mountain sides, and crossed deep 
ravines. After many weary days of wandering they 
came to this beautiful 'Celestial Valley ' down near the 
mighty waters, the Ocean of Time. 

"They rested and were happy." 

"Sometimes great storms would rage over the waters 
and o'er the high mountains, and huge fires would devour 
the trees on all sides, but always was this peaceful valley 
spared and no evil befell it. 

"In due time, after Black Bear and his family ar- 
rived in this region of bliss, his favorite wife gave birth 
to a girl baby, and so beautiful did she grow up to be — " 

("Yah, of course,") said Bensell in a low voice. But 
the doctor did not hear him, and with his eyes still fixed 
on the distant hills he continued: 

"That they gave her the name of the lovely valley 
they lived in, which they called 'Celesta.' Her eyes were 
like the blue of heaven — " 

("Who ever heard of a blue-eyed squaw?") said 
Litchfield. 

"Her cheeks were like the full-bloomed wild rose, 
and her mouth like the rosebud — " 

("Yah, yah,") chuckled two of the listeners, but the 
professor was silent and sober as he drank in every word. 

"Her hair was like the golden clouds at sunset — " 

("The only squaw who ever had that, I bet.") 

"Her throat was like the swan — " 

("Long, I suppose.") 

— "so pure and white, and she was as graceful as 
the fawn, while her voice was like the rippling of the 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 351 

waterfall when she laughed." 

("Wonderful squaw, that.") 

The professor had thrown away his cigar, and had 
clasped his two hands together, his head had sunk low 
on his chest but his eyes still gazed — unseeing — on the 
waters at their feet. 

"Many happy years passed. Now and then small 
bands of wandering tribes passed through the valley on 
their way to other hunting grounds, but always the old 
chief would not let his children intermarry with them, 
for he remembered the words of the ' Great Spirit/ 

"One day there came a party of many young braves 
and maidens and when the old chief visited their camp 
down by the river, one young squaw — particularly — at- 
tracted his eye. She had eyes — " 

("Another beautiful squaw, I'll bet,") said Bensell. 

— "like the midnight sky, and her hair was as black 
as the raven's coat, her plump young face was of a rich, 
red browm — " 

("There, that's more like it.") 

— "and the saucy look in those roguish young eyes 
at once captured the old chief's heart. He sought her 
father and soon had traded many rich furs for the young 
daughter. 

"She did not like the chief's old wives, and she hated 
his beautiful daughter, whom all loved, and whose every 
wish was obeyed. 

"She would not call her by her right name, 'Celista,' 
but in a spiteful voice called her 'Siletz.' 

"A canoe came paddling along the river one evening. 
The young wife was the only one to see it, and a quick 
thought came to her, and she stole down unseen, and 
long she talked to the strangers, then as silently stole 
back to her lodge. Late at night When the darkness lay 
deep over the valley and all were asleep, they were awak- 
ened from their slumbers by a piercing shriek that rent 



352 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

the midnight air. All started from their wigwams but 
could see nothing, nor did they hear another sound, so 
they returned to their slumbers again, but when morn- 
ing dawned all appeared but Celestia, and on going to 
her tepee, lo, she was not there. They traced foot-marks 
to the river, and saw where a canoe had shoved off the 
beach — down stram. Quickly getting a canoe they start- 
ed in pursuit, and although they paddled hard they did 
not come in sight of the thieves until they were near 
where the river and the ocean meet. Then the fleeing 
ones, seeing they were about to be captured, headed 
their craft toward shore and jumping out they bore in 
their arms the beautiful maiden, bound and tied. Through 
the bushes they sped and were soon lost to view. 

"Quickly the pursuing ones followed, but they knew 
not the trail, and it was with difficulty they at last over- 
took them on the shores of a beautiful lake. Drawn up 
on the beach was a canoe and into this they placed the 
maiden and hastily paddled away, the golden hair of their 
prisoner, whom they had flung into the bottom of the 
canoe, trailed out in the blue water behind. The old chief 
cried aloud with anguish, he could go no further, for there 
was no boat. 

"Far out into the middle of the lake they paddled and 
there rested. Infuriated, the old chief called on the evil 
spirits to punish the thieves, "to utterly destroy them but 
to spare his child. No sooner had he spoken when a big 
black hand with long, claw-like nails protruding from the 
fingers, reached up out of the waters and grasping the 
canoe and its occupants in its mighty grasp, slowly drew 
them beneath its surface, and never was there anything 
seen of them again. 

"With fear and horror they flew from this "deviPs 
lake," as they called it, and that night as Black Bear and 
his warriors paddled up the river toward home, he was 
very sorrowful — and he wondered why the 'Great Spirit* 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 353 

had allowed such a thing to be. In his anguish he looked 
toward the sky, and there in the inky blackness he saw 
his daughter. Her long golden hair was floating out 
across the heavens just as it had in the waters of the 
lake." 

("It was a comet, I bet you,") Bensell winked his 
eye but the professor only heaved a sigh, and the doctor 
continued : 

"From then, right on, dire misfortune befell the old 
chief. A great drought fell over the valley, no rains fell 
and the river, which they now called 'Siletz,' after the 
beautiful Indian maiden, went dry, so that all the fish 
died. The grass dried up so that the deer and the moose 
went far into the mountains, and even the birds flew 
away to other waters. Many strange tribes came into 
the valley, and, lastly, the white man. Then 'Black Bear' 
thought of the broken command and how, for the sake 
of a woman, he, himself, had brought such dire destruc- 
tion on his tribe." 

"As usual, there was a woman in the case," said Ben- 
sell. 

"And that's where the Siletz gets its name?" said 
the professor. 

"That's the way I heard it from a few of the surviv- 
ors of the tribe — not many left now." 

"Well, well," said Litchfield. 

"Well, well," echoed Bensell, but the sarcasm, if 
such you could call it, was lost on both the doctor and the 
professor, for the former was expounding to the latter 
the merits and the vast wealth of the Siletz valley, the 
Yaquina district — in fact all the lands lying north, east 
and south of Newport's bay. 




CHAPTER LXIV. 

OW much timber do you reckon is, or could 
be harvested hereabout ?" 

"I have never heard of its all being 
summed up, but in the Siletz alone they 
claim that there are billions of feet of the 
finest timber to be found in the world, just 
ripe and ready to be cut." 

"And why don't some of you go into it?" 
"Capital, Professor, capital!" 
"I see. If you could interest the out- 
side world enough — " 

"To run some more roads in here and start mills. If 
the government would restore the jetty, that has been 
allowed to decay, as it were, so that ocean boats could 
come in, and — " 

"Ocean!" echoed the professor as he looked around, 
"I must see that." 

"What's to hinder us from strolling along that way 
now? Been some time since I have seen it myself," said 
Litchfield. "Sam Case and I often walked around that 
way — poor Sam is gone now," and he glanced toward the 
Ocean House. 

"Yah, died in '95." 

"Say, Royal, not many of you left that came up on 
that old tub, 'Cortax,' in '61. Do you know the one that 
stands out the most prominent in my mind is Silestian 
Jaquan, he was so afraid of water. Do you remember 
this and that," and Litchfield brought to mind several 
amusing instances which made all laugh. But Bensell 
sobered at last and said, "Poor Silest, and to think he 
was drowned at last." 

"That so? Then he never got back to 'Fran-zee;' 
poor fellow." 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 355 

"You are one of the soldiers that came up from Cali- 
fornia in the early days, too, Mr. Litchfield?" 

"Oh, no, Mr. Newcome, I was a soldier, but I came 
overland. I did not come to the Siletz until 1864, where 
I clerked in the Settler's store." 

"You wasn't there all the time," said Bensell. 

"And what is it you have reference to," enquired 
Litchfield as he saw his old friend looking at him side- 
ways. 

"I had reference to a certain gathering I remember 
taking place right down thereabouts," and he pointed to 
a spot below the old tree in front of them, and as the 
instance dawned on his visitor's mind, both men laughed. 

"What's the joke?" enquired the doctor. 

"Why, it was right down there I first met Miss 
Craft." 

"Miss Craft?" 

"Yes, Miss Mary Amelia Craft — or Mrs. George 
Litchfield — which she became on Christmas Day, 1866." 

«0-h," —laughter. 

"Yes," continued Litchfield, "after we were married 
we began housekeeping at the Siletz" — silence a moment 
and then he continued — "I was one of the three judges 
at the first election to be held west of the Coast Range — 
in 1866 — it was Benton County then." 

"The other two are dead, ain't they, George?" 

"Yes, these many years." 

"How did you find the Indians in those early days?" 
enquired the professor. 

Litchfield thought a moment then laughingly related 
how once he tried to explain to one of the old bucks how 
the sun crossing the line caused the equinoctial storms. 
He appeared to understand but some time after there 
was another big rain and the old fellow came running 
into the store and said, "That d — d sun is crossing the 
line again. 



356 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

All laughed, and even the professor had to join in. 

"You was Indian Agent at the Alsea, wasn't you, 
George?" 

"Yes, had a daughter born there — the first white 
child born in Oregon south of the Alsea." 

Silence for a few moments while they watched some 
boats maneuvre on the bay, then : 

"Say, Royal, where are all the chaps that came north 
with you ?" 

"Passed over the bar — mostly.' ' 

"See — there was Case, Dunn, Espy, Hammond, 
Brown, Howard; is that all?" 

"No, there was Hunsucker and Huse and Earhart." 

And thus they talked of bygone days and the happen- 
ings of things as the country slowly awakened at the 
white man's touch. 

"There is one time I have an idea that I'll never for- 
get, and that is the time the ferryman ran under the 
docks at Yaquina City. Remember that, Dock?" said 
Litchfield with a wink at Carter. 

The three men burst out into an uproarious laugh, 
while the professor looked bewildering at them. 

"Say, Royal, it's a wonder you didn't get killed — 
didn't get your head taken right off." 

"Providence, George, providence." 

"I believe it." 

"What was the joke, may I ask?" 

"Tell him, Frank," said Litchfield, addressing the 
doctor. 

"I wasn't there ; you had better tell, George." 

"I wasn't there either, but Royal was — you had bet- 
ter tell," turning to Bensell. 

"Well," said Captain Bensell, taking the stub of a 
cigar — that he had been chewing — from his mouth, and 
puckering up that member that it might form the words 
he wished to speak, "I was running a ferry one time 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 357 

between here and there," and he nodded toward Yaquina. 
"At night I used to steer for the landing by a certain 
light. But this particular night it was foggy. I saw a 
light and steered for it and ran plunk, right under the 
dock some distance from the landing. The pilot house was 
completely demolished, every spoke was knocked out of 
the steering wheel and I was knocked — don't know just 
where or how — but I wasn't even scratched, and the boat 
came to a standstill quick and nearly caused a panic 
among the passengers." 

He laughed again as he review the past. 
"But," said the professor, "if you steered for the 
light, how did you come there?" 

"Yah, I steered for a light; there is just where the 
joke comes in. The light that should have guided me 
was hidden by the fog, and the light I steered for, was a 
lantern carried by some man down a zigzag trail from 
the top of the mountain back of the town, and — " 

"I wonder how many times you changed your course 
following that light around before you finally landed?" 
Bensell only shook his head as they all laughed 
again, and this time the professor joined in. 

"I almost wish I had stayed here, now," said Litch- 
field at last. 

"Stayed here?" said the little professor, "Why, I 
don't know how you could have left. Here is where I 
am going to make my home just as soon as I can straight- 
en my affairs outside. Why, I never did see such a beau- 
tiful spot," and his eye took in the sweeping landscape. 
"You should see all over these hills; some awful 
pretty places over at Nye Beach," said the doctor. 

"It seems to me," mused Litchfield, "I heard of 
some one years ago saying the same thing — that they 
were going to live and die here." 

"Yah," laughed Bensell, and he blew a puff of smoke 
skyward, "Mary said so the first time she came here." 



358 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"Mary?" from the professor. 
"Mrs. Bensell." 
"Oh!" 

"She came here when quite young and fell in love 
with the place, and a little while after we were married 
we moved there," and Bensell pointed to a cream-colored 
cottage perched upon the side of the hill, overlooking 
Newport and the bay, "and there we have lived for forty 
years or more." 
"Oh!" 

"She was the first white woman here, wasn't she, 
Royal?" 

"Yah, to stay." 

"The first white woman to stay !" the professor spoke 
as though dazed by the news. 

"Let's go around the beach and show him how it 
looks." 

"Alright" And they all arose, throwing away the 
stubs of their cigars and straightened their coats. "They 
can get along down there without us — in fact don't ap- 
pear to miss us a bit now by the sound of that racket." 

They descended the long flight of steps that led 

down to the board walk above the bay beach, and as they 

passed beneath the branches of the old fir tree, whose 

trunk was showing signs of decay, the professor remarked 

"Pretty old tree, that!" 

"Wonder it hadn't burned when the firfe swept 
through here time Sam Case was building that house," 
said Litchfield. 

"That's it; you see he had just freshly leveled this 
place off and there was nothing to feed the flames to 
this tree." 

"I see, yes, I suppose." 

As they journeyed around the shores of bay and 
ocean they told the professor "bits of ancient history," 
as they dubbed it, and coming in sight of Nye Beach, 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 359 

Bensell remarked: 

"You remember that sharp point that ran out there, 
George? Well, he continued as the other nodded assent, 
"the water kept pounding at that rock until it wore a 
hole through, which soon grew to be a large arch (quite 
a feature of Nye Beach) . One stormy winter about two 
or three years ago the arch broke and those few rocks 
are all that remain of it now." 

"Do you remember the time the lady got stuck, Cap ?" 
enquired the doctor. 

Bensell laughed as he told of a gathering of some 
sort which was taking place on Nye Beach in 1903. A 
few had strolled off around the point — all unmindful of 
the incoming tide — and got caught. One lady thought to 
return to the crowd by crawling through the hole, which 
was not quite large enough for her buxom form and sad 
to relate, became stuck fast, much to the amusement of 
the crowd, and bad to be pulled back and hauled up and 
over the bluff above. 

As they rounded the one-time formidable point, the 
professor was indeed surprised to see the numerous hous- 
es, the pretentious hotels, and passing up the beach they 
came in view of the "notorious' ' old rock of Jump-Off -Joe, 
and they explained to the professor how at one time it 
was joined to the mainland, but that the fierce storms of 
winter were slowly, but surely, battering the old rock 
to pieces. 

Returning, they passed up through the canon through 
which Nye Creek flowed to meet the briny ocean, he was 
astonished to see the many stores and public places of 
amusement. 

"My, how 'Little Johnnie Nye Creek' has grown !" 
The professor did as he usually did, looked at first 
one then the other as they all laughed. Then Bensell 
answered the unspoken question in his guest's eyes, and 
said: 



360 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

"One of the old-timers that helped build up this place 
married a full-blood Indian and she could not speak or 
understand our English very well. The one this place 
was named after was rather small of stature, and so we 
called him 'Little Johnnie.' His name was Nye and the 
creek was called after him, but old Julia, when she 
spoke of this place, always called it 'Little Johnnie Nye 
Creek." 

"Where is she now?" enquired Litchfield, "Dead, I 
suppose?" 

"Not much!" She lives over Newport way and is 
as lively as a cricket — see her nearly every day." 

"Do you know I wouldn't have known this place. 
Do you remember the lake that used to be here? Reached 
away up through the canon where all those houses now 
stand. Where was it — that dam and the old water wheel 
that Bagsdale put in?" 

"At the upper end of the Natatorium — no trace of 
it now?" 

"And Nye's house?" 

"Up there on 'High street, close to the brow of the 
hill. Many a good time we had in his little shack," and 
turning to the professor, "We are speaking of the first 
house built on this side of the hill; now, look!" 

"Why, this beats Newport, but as yet I have seen 
no churches or schools. Where are they, or, are there 
none?" 

The three men laughed. 

"We will show you those tomorrow, we will all take 
a walk around, but we must take the shorter road to the 
bay, I'm due there for a speech of some kind," remarked 
Bensell. 

"And they want me to head the 'Liberty Procession' 
as Uncle Sam," said the doctor. 

"And a good one indeed you will make," said the 
professor, and he tipped his head to one side as he looked 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 361 

up at the face of the tall figure by his side. 

"It's up that street that the school buildings are on. 
The grade school is built on the same site the first one 
was, but we are erecting a high school which is costing 
us $16,000."' 

"Whew!" 

"Yes, there will be no better schools in the state of 
Oregon." 

"And the churches?" 

"They are also on the highlands and we'll see them 
tomorrow. There's the Presbyterian, Episcopal, Roman 
and Baptist." 

"Now," said Dr. Carter, as they proceeded up and 
from Nye Creek on planked streets that ran between rows 
of picturesque summer cottages and permanent homes, 
"we are in what they call The Promised Land'." 

"Why so?" 

"It's a part of the old Case and Bailey claim. It's 
long been talked of adding it to the city, but only recently 
been done." 

"What building is that?" 

They had come in view of "Hilan Castle." 

"Oh, that's a residence; some beauty loving people 
came in from outside and built a house to suit the sur- 
roundings." 

"It does that." 

"It's built, though, right over a bit of the old Indian 
trail that goes along the coast from the Columbia to 
California. The trail went right over that hill, followed 
a canon down to the bay beach where they crossed to the 
south shore in canoes, and then they took up the trail 
again." 

The party had by this time reached the City Park, 
and Bensell with a laugh remarked. "It's so, isn't it 
Dock?" 

"Yes, it is alright. There used to be a pretty water- 



362 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

lily lake here, but the people of Newport thought to im- 
prove on nature, so started to dig down these hills and 
fill up the lake, and now, look for yourself, Professor, 
look! Can you tell me where there is beauty in that?" 

"Never mind discussing the city's doings, but there 
is some kind of a legend concerning that pond ; you know 
it, Dock; tell it." 

"Want to hear it?" and the old doctor looked down 
from his height at the little professor, who scarcely came 
to his shoulder. 

"That I would." And the four men seated themselves 
on a nearby sodbank, lit fresh cigars and the doctor 
began : 

"There is quite a lot attached to it, but I will cut it 
short for we are due down there directly. 

"Long ago a young brave of. the tribe of 'Aquinnies/ 
that dwelt on these shores, brought home from an inland 
tribe a very beautiful bride. He was very jealous of her 
and thought that all the youths that saw her wanted to 
take her from him. She was very pure and sweet, but 
would get homesick and long for her people. Some way 
she got word to her people that she would like to have 
one of her brothers to come and see he. One day her hus- 
band was passing along the trail and he thought he heard 
voices, so stealing down through the bushes he saw stand- 
ing on the shore of the lake his own wife conversing with 
a strange warrior. 

"Jealousy sprang up in his heart, and he crept quite 
close before he was seen, then, the stranger, seeing him, 
darted away through the trees, for he liked not the look 
of fire in the other's eyes. But the bride turned and 
faced her husband. He demanded of her whom she was 
conversing with. She told him it was her brother, but 
he would not believe her and would not listen to her, but 
dragged her by her long hair down to the water's edge 
and plunged her in and held her there until she ceased 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 363 

to struggle and was quite dead. 

"Then he went away and left her, but he could not 
stay away and several days after he came back — thought 
to get her body for he felt awful bad. He had found out 
somehow that the stranger was her brother, but when he 
came to the lake, lo, there where she had died was a 
beautiful water-lily, the only one in the pond. He was 
so delighted that the pure flower was growing where she 
lay, and he thought to pick it and take it with him in 
remembrance of her, but when he stooped to pick it, he 
found that the mud on the sides of the lake was all 
turned to slime, and his feet slipped and as he fell into 
the lake, long slender arms reached up and dragged him 
under. But the water-lillies multiplied until they cov- 
ered the face of the lake. But now,'' and the doctor looked 
sorrowfully at the filled-inpond, "they have defaced it 
and the lillies are dying." 

They were loth to leave this pleasant spot, but the 
sun was getting low, so as they proceeded northward to 
Alder street, Professor Newcome fired another volley 
of questions. 

"Yes," he was answered "This is — or will be — the 
center of Newport, if ever a railroad reaches the town. 
The terminus will be hereabout, for this is the residential 
district. Many beautiful permanent homes are in this 
section, schools, churches, and many up-to-date stores, 
as well as numerous places of amusement. The postoffice 
is in the Odd Fellows building — that huge frame struc- 
ture up there." 

"Scarcely a building here at all in my time," said 
Litchfield, "everything was down on the water front." 

"Yes, if ever we get a road here the timber from 
the surrounding country will be moved, mills will be 
erected on the bay beach, boat building will be started 
again, and that will be the shipping point. But these 
'highlands' will be the business section, and although 



364 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

there are many beautiful residences at Nyebeach, that 
part of the city of Newport will always have the most 
attraction of the tourist on account of the ocean." 

As the four men passed through the deep cut on Fall 
street, and by the new bank building they came in view of 
the throngs of merry-makers. The noise still continued 
but it was plain to be seen that they were making ready 
for something special. 

The four men passed along the street, nodding now 
and then to those they knew, when suddenly a trio of girls 
in masquerades ran after them shouting : "Dock — Doctor 
Carter? We want you, quick," and seizing him by the 
arms was dragging him away, when he looked back and 
laughingly shouted, "I'll see you fellows tomorrow when 
we go for that walk." 

"Alright," they answered and moved down the street. 

"Isnt that Kittie Davis or Copeland over there?" en- 
quired Litchfield. 

"Yas — (Mrs. Winant — married again, you know," 
said Bensell. 

"That lady was the means of the first school being 
started here, Professor. Guess I'll go over and renew ac- 
quaintance ; so long," and with a wave of his hand Litch- 
field was lost in the crowd. 

As the two remaining men neared the end of the 
thoroughfare they glanced up a side street to their right 
when the professor enquired, "Who is that, do you know?" 

"Guess I do. That's the old lady we were telling you 
of — Mrs. Meggenson. The Indians are going to have a 
feather dance and I guess she is going to take part," and 
after a moment's silence in which the two men watched 
the little old woman advance, "That's an Indian Princess 
dress she has on and she is very proud of it — wants to be 
buried in it — and " 

"Mr. Ben-sell?" 

"Oh, Captain Bensell?" 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 365 

They turned to confront several people who were 
hurrying to overtake them. 

"Come, we are nearly ready.' ' 

"Will you go back with me?" looking at his com- 
panion. 

"Thank you ; I guess not, I'm pretty tired — long walk 
for me. "I'll go up here and sit down." 

"You'll not forget the midnight banquet?" 

"No, I'll be there." 
As Captain Bensell turned away the professor climbed 
the steps to the Ocean House grounds. He went to the 
same seat that they had occupied earlier in the day, and 
as he sat down — rather heavily it must be confessed, as 
he was tired — he took off his hat and wiped his brow 
with a large handkerchief. Then he placed his hat, crown 
side down, on the seat by his side and stuffed the ker- 
chief down in the crown, stretched his short legs out, 
crossed his feet, while he folded his arms across his breast. 
He heaved a sigh of contentment as he looked out over 
the bay. The sun had set by now, and purple shadows 
were creeping up the foothills, but Mary's Peak, "Mount 
Chintimini," was still bathed in a flood of crimson from 
the setting sun. Paler and paler it grew as the night 
shades crept up from the lowlands. One by one the stars 
came out in the dark blue of the heavens, and their bright 
points of light were reflected in the clear, calm waters 
of the bay at his feet. 

But not always was the water calm, for innumerable 
craft of all kinds were skimming over its surface, gay 
bunting fluttering in the lights they were now decorated 
with. 

At his left lay Newport, its streets lighting up as 
darkness descended, until it blazed with the festoons of 
electric bulbs of all colors, while here and there a sky- 
rocket would soar heavenward. The sounds of gaiety 
on the streets, and the tooting and whistling of the boats 



366 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

as they darted hither and thither, floated, with a muffled 
sound, to his ear, and as he looked around nothing but the 
dim black outlines of the hills could be seen. Here and 
there twinkling lights in the many homes nestling among 
the hills relieved the darkness somewhat, but soon they 
disappeared as their inmates flocked to the celebration 
on the water front. 

"Was he dreaming ?" No, for he heard the shrill 
whistle as a gaily bedecked craft with many lights swing- 
ing from her rigging, shoved off in the water headed for 
the upper bay, followed by all the boats, large and small. 
Dreamily he watched their lights get fainter and fainter 
as they neared Yaquina City, some three miles away. 
Then they appeared to swing around, and faintly he could 
see them form, as in a procession, and head for Newport 
again. 

As the snake-like regatta wormed its way over the 
waters toward him, he straightened up and looked with 
incredulous eyes on the scene before him,. 

"Dreaming ?" Yes, he must surely be, or what he 
saw before him must be fairies work! 

In amazement he gazed at a beautiful decorated 
barge. The bunting and flags that adorned it were lit 
up with myriads of Japanese lanterns of all colors that 
swayed and nodded and bobbed at the motion of the boat, 
and seated in the midst of this brilliant splendor on a 
decorated throne, was a fair young "Goddess of Liberty/' 
while about her — attired in brilliant robes — were her 
retinue of attendants. Out behind this "phantom" ship 
for nearly a mile trailed smaller craft, gaily decorated 
and lighted. Lighted not only with lanterns, but numer- 
ous colored fireworks of all descriptions, and as they shot 
skyward, their rainbow hues were caught and reflected 
in the calm waters about them. 

Nearer and yet nearer they came. 

"What was that?'' He sprang noiselessly from his 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 367 

seat, and going to the very brow of the grass-covered 
bank on which he stood, he leaned far out over its edge 
and listened. 

No, he was not mistaken. 

Over the calm waters, softened by the distance, came 
floating the harmonious music of a band, and as it drew 
nearer he could plainly discern the strains of the "Star 
Spangled Banner." 

"Could anything ever be more enchanting ?" 

He stood spell-bound as the barge and its accompany- 
ing flotilla swept around in a graceful curve and came 
to a standstill amid the ringing of bells and the blowing 
of horns. 

The little professor straightened up to his full height 
of five-foot-four, and as he drew in a long breath through 
parted lips that smiled, he spoke aloud : 
"If this is not the 

Isles of the Blest, 
* It is the Enchanted Shores 
Of the West!" 




CHAPTER LXV. 
— 1918 — 

NE morning in the spring of 1918 as "Old 
Sol" rolled his head lazily above the white, 
fleecy "mist blankets" that floated about 
Mount Chintimini, (Mary's Peak), he 
peeped with one eye down through the val- 
leys of the beautiful Siletz and Yaquina 
rivers. He let his gaze wander over the 
placid bay and to the shores of the mighty 
Pacific Ocean, then he raised his head and 
looked in wonder. Then amazement filled 
his big, round face as he swung clear of the mountain 
peaks, for this erstwhile becalmed region, at it were, 
had taken on new life. 





All about the bay and river of Yaquina and up and 
down the coast for many miles, hundreds — nay thousands 
— of khaki-clad soldiers labored early and late, laying 
many a stately tree low to be used in the construction of 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 369 

the new railroads that were being built out from this 
point. 

'Ere the summer ended the "toot" of the new trains 
echoed and re-echoed through the deep canons, over the 
low mountains and across the quiet bay, even floating 
out over the murmuring billows of the mighty Pacific. 

Nor was that all. The old jetty, that had been al- 
lowed to decay, was being reconstructed, wharfs and 
landings were restored, to say nothing of the new mills 
being erected, at a cost of millions of dollars. 

"The sun of prosperity," that had set many years 
before, was again rising above Newport's financial hori- 
zon and shedding its encouraging light over all the 
dwellers therein. 

"Good-bye, ,, some said, "to the most enchanting of 
summer resorts." 

But that could not be. 

The beautiful Siletz river would always flow down 
its fertile valley, that is being cleared of its valuable 
timber and cultivated by the educated and wealthy de- 
scendants of the "Nature Children" who had been, as it 
were, transplanted from the far south a little more than 
half a century ago. 

There, but a short distance from where the river 
mingles its fresh waters with the bring billows of the 
ocean, is the beautiful and historic "Devil's Lake." Beau- 
tiful in spite of the dark legend that is woven about it 
and from which it gets its name. 

All along the ocean shore southward is the most be- 
witching scenery, which is forever changing as the winds 
and the waves tear at the rock-bound coast. Caverns and 
arches are formed which in time give way to the pound- 
ing surf, only to leave another beauty as grand in its 
place. 

Otter Rock, which at one time was joined to the 
mainland, now stands far out in the ocean. A huge cav- 



370 REBOUNDING VENGEANCE 

ern has been scooped out of the cliffs behind it, a most 
wonderful sight to behold. 

Five miles down the coast Cape Foulweather stands 
out, bold and defiant, the same as it always has in the 
memory of man, for old Neptune has found it hard to 
break down its iron-stone cliffs, on which the Yaquina 
lighthouse stands. 

Agate Beach, the one time home of the "Aquinnies," 
would not be recognized by them if they should return 
from the "Happy Hunting Ground,' ' for many pretty 
summer cottages stand on its bold bluffs, and the spring, 
around which Miski and her little sister, "Ikpooee 
Kwolonn," (Shut Ear) so often frolicked, is still to be 
seen. 

One can scarcely imagine, to look at the battered 
heap of rocks a little further down the coast, that once 
the mainland extended out beyond the crumbling pile, 
which is all there is left of "Jump-Off -Joe." But a new 
feature, more wonderful still, is being carved out of the 
sandstone bluffs back of the old historic rock, a cavern, 
into which the boldest hesitates to enter. 

Then there is the beautiful broad sandy beach at Nye 
Creek. Its headlands, too, are changing, not unlike all 
the coast, but its beds of precious stones, which are of 
so much attraction to the tourist, are being constantly 
washed up anew by the heavy seas of winter, which die 
down to the softest, fleecy breakers during the long sum- 
mery days. No sign now of the arch that formed the 
southern boundary of Nye Beach. The bluffs there have 
been chisled by the winds to represent ramparts and 
batteries, and the few charred stubs on the high bluff 
speak dumbly of the fires of long ago. 

• One would not recognize the old gold beach in the 
grassy slope that stands back a couple of hundred feet 
from where the Star brothers — and many others — made 
small fortunes, or Castle Rock either, which is all but 



AN INDIAN ROMANCE 371 

gone, leaving in its place strange and fantastic shapes 
which the elements have sculptured. 

But no place — in the minds of the old pioneers — has 
been so altered as that of the harbor entrance. The 
deep, sandy incline that reaches up to the very door of 
the life saving station gives no indication of the point 
that one projected seaward many hundred feet, or of the 
arch, that was once a feature of that part of the beach. 

And so it is that this ever-changing scenery beckons 
anew to the toil-weary traveler to come and forget the 
trials of life in watching the work of nature. 

And then as a last farewell message, nature shows 
them the bar and the ever-widening entrance to the quiet 
harbor, which cannot but remind them that "All must 
cross the Bar," and may the "harbor" they enter, be as 
placid and as beautiful to their soul as the "tempest 
tossed" ships of the ocean find the peaceful, land-locked 
harbor of Yaquina. 

THE END 




